Project Gaia : The Arrival of Humanity

Chapters

Author's Notes
Prologue : The Day the Sky Fell
Chapter 1 : Gate to the unknown
Chapter 2 : A New Home
Chapter 3 : A New Dawn
Chapter 4 : The First Wave
Chapter 5 : Strange new world
Chapter 6 : Nightmare
Chapter 7 : The First Signs
Chapter 8 : Decision
Chapter 9 : First contact
Chapter 10 : Response
Chapter 11 : Massacre
Chapter 12 : Consequence
Chapter 13 : The Great Journey
Chapter 14 : Messages
Chapter 15 : Friendship
Chapter 16 : Question
Chapter 17 : Colonization
Chapter 18 : Manifest Destiny
Chapter 19 : Little Incident
Chapter 20 : Research
Chapter 21 : Legacy
Chapter 22 : Revelation
Chapter 23 : Deployment
Chapter 24 : Expedition
Chapter 25 : Confrontation
Chapter 26 : Aftermath
Chapter 27 : Planning
Chapter 28 : Humiliation
Chapter 29 : Offensive
Chapter 30 : Occupation
Chapter 31 : Children of Men
Chapter 32 : Paradox
Chapter 33 : Decree
Chapter 34 : Mobilization
Chapter 35 : The Calm before the Storm
Chapter 36 : Storm
Chapter 37 : Krieg
Chapter 38 : युद्ध
Chapter 39 : Strike
Chapter 40 : Contemplate
Chapter 41 : Siege
Chapter 42 : Naval

Author's Notes

Yeah, I'm finally back, after 1 and a half years of Hiatus, I decided to come back.
I originally planned to continue writing my old story, but after trying to reread it again ...it makes me cringe really hard.

So I decided to keep put it on hiatus, I might do a rewrite in the future, but for now I intend to focus on writing new fics.

The premise of this story is the same as the previous one, Human vs Ponies, Technology vs Magic, Humanity Fuck Yeah!, The story is heavily inspired by Gate: Jieitai Kanochi nite, Kaku Tatakaeri manga.

I will do random PoVs on some characters that people can relate to.

But I also want to inform you that the realism of this fic will be a bit low (pseudo science), you can send suggestions in the comments if you want to improve the story.

I hope you enjoy the story, and forgive me if there will be any grammar mistakes, my English is still not fluent.

-Nicielunar

Prologue : The Day the Sky Fell

"Telescope, instrument of much knowledge, more precious than any scepter! Is not he who holds thee in his hand made king and lord of the works of God?"

- Johannes kepler

Tibetan Plateau, China. September 11th, 2031.

In the desolate reaches of the Kunlun Mountains, where jagged peaks scraped the cobalt sky and ancient glaciers groaned beneath the weight of time, a solitary figure stood watch. The observatory, perched precariously on the rocky slopes, was a fortress of steel and glass amid nature’s unforgiving beauty. Here, far from civilization’s glow, the cosmos unfolded in all its silent grandeur.

Hao Binyu, a veteran astronomer with the Chinese Space Agency, had spent countless nights under the vast, unyielding sky, his keen eyes scouring the heavens for anomalies. He was no stranger to the secrets of the universe—he had witnessed distant supernovae, tracked comets that blazed through the darkness, and mapped the orbits of asteroids with cold precision. Yet, nothing could have prepared him for what he was about to find on that fateful day: September 11, 2031.

As Hao’s fingers danced across the controls, the observatory’s state-of-the-art telescope adjusted, its powerful optics zeroing in on a peculiar object at the edge of the solar system. The computer whirred softly, enhancing the view, while streams of data flickered across the monitors. Hao’s breath caught in his throat as the image resolved—a massive object, tumbling through the Oort cloud like a harbinger of doom. It wasn’t a familiar member of the solar family, nor a passing comet. It was something else entirely—a rogue asteroid, an interstellar wanderer, cold and lifeless, plunging towards the inner planets.

His voice, barely above a whisper, carried through the chilled air. "Yilin, come here. Quickly."

Hao Yilin, his young protégé, rushed over, his footsteps echoing in the silence. "What is it, sir?"

Hao’s gaze remained locked on the display. "See for yourself."

Yilin adjusted the telescope's controls, fine-tuning the image until it filled the monitor—a colossal hunk of rock and ice, its surface cratered and scarred from eons of cosmic collisions. His eyes widened with disbelief. "By the heavens... it’s enormous."

The older astronomer nodded grimly. "We need to measure its dimensions, speed, and distance. Prepare the simulation computer."

The observatory’s systems sprang to life, sensors capturing data in rapid succession. Hao Binyu’s practiced hands navigated the interface, inputting commands as streams of calculations unfolded on the screen. Hours passed in an agonizing wait, each second dragging as the computer processed the data. Finally, the results blinked into view—figures that sent a shiver down their spines.

**Distance:** 150 million kilometers.
**Velocity:** 20 kilometers per second.
**Estimated Diameter:** 939.4 kilometers.
**Mass:** 9.38 × 10^20 kilograms.

The numbers painted a grim picture. The asteroid was a cosmic titan, its bulk rivaling that of Ceres, the largest object in the asteroid belt. It was a primordial relic, perhaps forged in the fires of a long-dead star, and it was on a trajectory that intersected with Earth.

A cold sweat formed on Yilin's brow as he ran the orbital simulation. His fingers trembled slightly as the computer traced the object’s path, calculating gravitational influences, solar wind drift, and the pull of planetary bodies. The asteroid's course tightened, spiraling inward with deadly precision. Then the simulation reached its conclusion—a single red line arced toward Earth, marking the collision point.

Yilin’s voice broke the silence, quavering with dread. "It's... it's going to hit us, sir."

Hao Binyu’s face paled. "When?"

"The projected impact date is between 2050 and 2051."

For a moment, time seemed to stand still. The observatory’s low hum was the only sound, as if the entire world had fallen into a deep and fearful hush. Hao knew what these numbers meant; a celestial body of such size and speed would unleash destruction on an unimaginable scale. An impact could vaporize entire continents, triggering supervolcanic eruptions and plunging the planet into a global winter. Billions would perish; ecosystems would collapse, and humanity's achievements would be reduced to ash.

Yilin’s voice snapped him back to the present. "What do we do?"

"We must alert the agency immediately." Hao grabbed the satellite phone, his hands steady despite the turmoil churning inside him. He dialed the emergency line, his heart hammering against his ribs as he listened to the tone.

The voice on the other end was calm and bureaucratic. "China National Space Administration, emergency line. State your situation."

"This is Hao Binyu at the Kunlun Observatory. We’ve detected a rogue asteroid—its size is enormous, approximately 939 kilometers in diameter, and it’s on a collision course with Earth." His voice cracked slightly. "Impact predicted in twenty years."

A stunned silence hung on the line before the voice returned, now tinged with disbelief. "Are you certain?"

"Absolutely. We’ve run multiple simulations," Hao insisted, the urgency sharpening his tone. "There is no margin for error. The object is real, and it’s coming for us."

The voice on the phone hesitated, then spoke with a grim finality. "We will inform the higher authorities immediately. Stand by for further instructions."

But the warning could not be contained. Within hours, rumors of an impending catastrophe began to filter out from scientific circles and onto the internet, sparking a wildfire of speculation. Despite attempts by the Chinese government to control the flow of information, it leaked beyond the digital walls of the Great Firewall, and the world woke to a nightmare.

Social media exploded with posts and videos, some showing dubious simulations of the asteroid's approach, others spreading misinformation and apocalyptic theories. News channels interrupted regular programming to cover the breaking story: **"ROGUE ASTEROID DISCOVERED. IMPACT IMMINENT."**

Panic spread like a contagion. In the streets of Beijing, London, New York, and Mumbai, thousands poured into the roads, their faces twisted in fear. Crowds swarmed supermarkets, stripping shelves bare as riots erupted over dwindling supplies. Governments scrambled to respond, their leaders convening emergency sessions as the public demanded answers. Martial law was declared in some nations, while others sought solace in religion, prophets of doom proclaiming the end of days.

And in the depths of the cosmos, the asteroid continued its silent approach, indifferent to the fate of the world it would soon strike.

(Random PoV, you might be able to relate to this)

Frank Drebin strolled down the bustling hallway of Lincoln Senior High School, his backpack slung casually over one shoulder as he navigated through clusters of students. Laughter and chatter filled the air, a typical scene of teenage life, until his phone buzzed violently in his pocket. He pulled it out, frowning as he saw a barrage of notifications flooding his screen.

Curiosity piqued, he tapped on the first alert, and his heart sank as he read the words: **“BREAKING NEWS: President Frankie Stone Addresses Nation on Impending Asteroid Threat.”**

He felt a chill creep up his spine as he opened the video feed. The president’s face was grave, his voice steady but laced with urgency. “Today, we face an unprecedented challenge,” she declared, explaining the discovery of a massive asteroid on a collision course with Earth. “Scientists estimate its impact could occur within the next few decades.”

A wave of dread washed over Frank, as if the very ground had slipped out from beneath him. Panic flickered in the eyes of his classmates as they too received the news. The usual cacophony of the hallway faded into a distant hum, replaced by whispers of disbelief and fear.

His heart raced as he scanned the classroom, noting the growing tension among his peers. One boy, eyes wide with terror, dropped his backpack to the floor and began to sob. Frank's mind raced as the gravity of the situation sunk in. The asteroid was real, and it was coming.

As if sensing the impending disaster, the school bell rang early, and students poured into the hallway, faces pale and murmurs of fear rippling through the crowd. Frank joined the throng, his heart pounding as he felt the weight of uncertainty settle over them.

He hurried home, pedaling furiously on his bike, weaving through the chaos on the streets. Cars were honking, and people were rushing past him, their faces a mix of panic and disbelief. Frank narrowly dodged a man trying to grab his bike, pushing him away as he pedaled faster.

As he reached home, the air was thick with tension. He could hear distant sirens and shouting, sounds that felt all too close for comfort. Slamming the door behind him, he rushed to the living room, where the television blared with nonstop news coverage of the asteroid. Experts explained the catastrophic implications of a collision, and Frank felt as if the walls were closing in on him.

His father, Rick Drebin, walked into the room, a beer in hand. He sat down beside Frank on the couch, and without a word, handed him the can. Frank hesitated but then took a sip, the bitterness grounding him for a moment. They sat in silence, watching the news as the world outside continued to spiral into chaos.

As the evening wore on, the sounds of unrest crept closer. Frank could hear glass shattering and distant gunfire, the reality of the situation weighing heavily on him. But with his father beside him, he managed to block out the turmoil, allowing exhaustion to take over. He eventually drifted into a restless sleep, the fear of the impending disaster mixing with dreams of a world that felt increasingly distant.

The first day of the asteroid crisis had been a harrowing experience. But it had also brought out the best in people. Neighbors had helped each other, strangers had offered comfort, and communities had come together in the face of armageddon.

The next day, the United Nations convened an emergency meeting to confront the unprecedented crisis looming over humanity. The grand chamber in New York City, typically alive with the vibrant exchange of ideas and diplomacy, felt suffocatingly tense as representatives from every nation gathered. Their faces were drawn, etched with worry, and a palpable weight hung in the air, the kind that foreshadowed dire decisions that could alter the course of human history.

The stakes were impossibly high. Outside, the familiar skyline of Manhattan stood against the bright blue sky, an ironic backdrop to the grim reality that every soul on Earth faced. News of the rogue asteroid had spread like wildfire, and with each passing moment, the panic intensified. Each representative took their seats, the silence thick with apprehension. The fate of humanity hung in the balance, and with it, the future of the world itself.

As the meeting commenced, the representatives exchanged glances, a silent acknowledgment of their shared predicament. However, beneath that surface lay a deep chasm of distrust. Nations that once found common ground in cooperation were now hesitant allies, their priorities driven by fear. The urgency of the moment did little to assuage long-standing rivalries, as discussions flared up like wildfire, fueled by a desperate need for survival yet marred by suspicions and conflicting agendas.

After days of intense debate, with voices raised and tempers flaring, the UN representatives finally reached a tentative consensus. They agreed that the only hope for survival lay in a daring, unprecedented plan: to evacuate Earth’s population to a new world. This plan was not a journey into the stars, but rather a leap through the very fabric of space itself. For some, this audacious endeavor was humanity’s last glimmer of hope. For others, it represented the frantic, last gasp of a species on the brink of extinction.

The proposal was met with a chorus of skepticism and disbelief. Nations voiced concerns over feasibility, the morality of such an act, and the potential ramifications of abandoning their home planet. Yet as the reality of the asteroid's impending collision sunk deeper into the collective psyche, it became glaringly clear that there were no other viable options. It was a collective race against time, where hesitation could mean certain doom.

The plan was dubbed Project Gaia, a name that echoed through the hallowed halls of the UN as both a beacon of hope and a chilling reminder of what was at stake. The project was a monumental undertaking, requiring immense resources and unprecedented international cooperation. Scientists and engineers from around the world began working tirelessly, their minds fueled by the urgency of their mission. Each lab became a sanctuary of frantic innovation, where minds collided and ideas flourished amid the uncertainty of the task ahead.

As the days turned into weeks and weeks into years, the world watched with a mixture of hope and trepidation. News reports of scientific breakthroughs alternated with grim warnings about the timeline of the asteroid's approach. The portal, if successful, could become humanity's salvation, a bridge to a new beginning. Yet the risks were staggering. The destination was an uncharted territory—an unknown world with no guarantees of habitability or safety. Speculations ran rampant, and fears swirled: Would the new world be a paradise or a perilous wasteland?

Simultaneously, political tensions simmered beneath the surface as nations jockeyed for power. The United States, with its vast resources, sought to take the lead in Project Gaia, while China and Russia pushed back, each vying for influence in what could be the most significant migration in history. Disagreements erupted over which nations would be prioritized in the evacuation, who would govern the new world, and the ethical implications of leaving behind those unable to escape.

Behind closed doors, secret alliances formed and fragile truces were tested. The specter of betrayal loomed large, casting a shadow over the negotiations as nations feared that their rivals would seize the opportunity to monopolize resources in the new world. Trust eroded, and cooperation became a delicate dance, fraught with tension and paranoia.

As the countdown to the asteroid's arrival grew shorter by the day, the world held its breath. Images of protests and riots flooded news outlets as citizens demanded answers and transparency from their governments. Fear morphed into anger, and desperation fueled unrest. Every broadcast, every social media post, every whispered conversation carried the weight of uncertainty, the question echoing in every heart: Would humanity rise to the challenge or succumb to the forces of nature?

In the shadows of the UN building, scientists poured over blueprints and calculations, their eyes bloodshot from sleepless nights. They studied the theoretical physics behind interdimensional travel, attempting to grasp the complexities of the portal they were trying to create. Each successful test was met with jubilation, yet every setback felt like a crushing blow, reinforcing the urgency of their task.

With the eyes of the world upon them, they pressed on, desperate to defy fate and forge a path to salvation. But with each passing moment, the asteroid drew closer, an ever-present reminder of the ticking clock that threatened to extinguish the flame of humanity’s hope.

The countdown to the asteroid's arrival grew shorter by the day. The world held its breath, waiting to see if humanity would rise to the challenge or succumb to the forces of nature.

Author's Note

Size comparison

Chapter 1 : Gate to the unknown

"A person who never made a mistake never tried anything new."

- Albert Einstein

Switzerland, May 8, 2037, 1220 Hours

Dr. Ludwig Schmidt awoke with a jolt, the harsh beeping of his alarm clock piercing the stillness of the research headquarters nestled deep in the Swiss Alps. He rubbed the sleep from his eyes and squinted at the digital clock on his bedside table. It read 6:30 AM, a reminder that another day awaited him—one filled with hope and uncertainty as the clock ticked down toward humanity's potential extinction.

Ludwig was not just a physicist; he was a leader among the brilliant minds working on Project Gaia, an ambitious endeavor aimed at ensuring humanity's survival through interdimensional travel. The urgency of their mission had compelled him to leave his family behind in Germany. His wife, Anna, and their two children waited patiently for him to return, their lives intertwined in the mundane beauty of everyday existence, while he immersed himself in the daunting challenge of navigating the unknown.

As he dressed, thoughts of his family tugged at his heart, but the gravity of his work quickly reclaimed his focus. The interdimensional portal they were attempting to create—a theoretical construct based on the Einstein-Rosen bridge theory—was still in its infancy, teetering on the edge of both possibility and disaster. Despite significant progress, countless obstacles remained, and the specter of failure loomed large.

After a quick shower, Schmidt made his way to the cafeteria, where the warm scent of coffee mingled with the crisp air of the mountain retreat. He spotted Dr. Isaac Bailey, a brilliant mathematician from the United States and one of his closest colleagues. Isaac had been an anchor of support during the long, grueling months of research, their friendship a rare glimmer of normalcy in the chaos of their work.

"Morning, Ludwig," Isaac greeted him, a grin breaking across his tired face. "You look like you could use a couple of cups of that strong coffee."

"Morning, Isaac," Schmidt replied with a weak smile, pouring himself a steaming cup. "If only coffee could solve all our problems."

They sat down together, discussing the latest developments in their research. The looming asteroid that threatened Earth hung over their conversations like a dark cloud. The energy requirements for the portal were immense, demanding fission reactors capable of producing nearly 1,000,000 megawatts. As they spoke, a palpable sense of urgency filled the air, echoing the tension that had gripped the world outside.

"Have you considered using the new quantum computers from Google?" Isaac suggested, stirring sugar into his coffee. "They might help us optimize the reactor design and analyze the data more efficiently."

Schmidt nodded thoughtfully, contemplating the potential impact. "That’s an intriguing idea. With the state and private companies backing us, we have access to cutting-edge technology. Quantum computers could provide insights that traditional methods simply can't achieve."

As they shared their thoughts, the conversation turned personal. They spoke of their families, the longing and heartache that accompanied their commitment to Project Gaia. The isolation and pressure weighed heavily on them.

"I miss my wife and kids," Schmidt admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "Every day is a struggle, but I keep reminding myself of what we’re doing—what we’re fighting for."

Isaac nodded solemnly, his gaze distant. "I miss home too. The laughter, the warmth. But we’re in this together, for them, for all of humanity."

After breakfast, Schmidt and Isaac walked toward the lab, their path lined with screens displaying the latest global news. Images flashed across the screens: cities engulfed in flames, panicked crowds fleeing for their lives. The newscasters spoke in hushed tones, their voices filled with dread.

Schmidt and Isaac exchanged a worried glance. They knew that the chaos outside the research headquarters was only a precursor to the devastation that would follow if they failed

"The New York blackout has paralyzed the city," one reporter stated grimly. "There are reports of looting and widespread chaos."

"Martial law has been declared in Moscow," another added, revealing a world spiraling into turmoil. "The Russian government is struggling to maintain order."

"Riots have erupted in Beijing," a third reported, detailing how convoy of dozen of Chinese tanks was deployed to quell unrest.
The news was grim, but it was not unexpected. The impending asteroid had ignited a global panic, and the world was on the brink of collapse.

Schmidt and Isaac exchanged worried glances, the weight of their mission settling heavily on their shoulders. They knew that the chaos outside was merely a precursor to the devastation that awaited humanity if they failed.

Upon reaching the decontamination chamber, they donned their bulky radioactive protective suits, essential for shielding against the radiation emitted by the fission reactors. The suits, cumbersome and uncomfortable, reminded them of the stakes involved. With their suits secured, Schmidt and Isaac used their keycards to enter the lab.

The atmosphere inside the lab was electric, filled with the cacophony of beeping machines and the hum of scientific equipment. Scientists from across the globe worked tirelessly, their faces lit by the glow of monitors displaying complex data. It was a sanctuary of reason and hope amidst the chaos of the outside world.

As hours turned into what felt like days, Schmidt focused intently on the quantum computer, recently installed to optimize their reactor design. He had high hopes for this machine, believing it could provide the breakthrough they desperately needed.

The tension in the lab escalated as the team prepared to activate the reactor. Engineers and technicians conducted final checks, ensuring that everything was primed for the monumental task ahead.

"Activation in five seconds," an engineer called out, his eyes fixed on the control panel. "Prepare for fission ignition."

With a flick of a switch, the reactor began to glow, its core pulsating with energy. The fission reaction initiated, generating heat that radiated throughout the room.

"Generating over 30,000 megawatts of electricity," one of the engineers announced. "And it’s still climbing."

The excitement in the lab was palpable. Scientists exchanged glances filled with hope. This milestone was crucial; the reactor was producing more energy than anticipated.

"500,000 megawatts and climbing," another engineer reported, his voice rising in excitement.

As the reactor surged, the temperature in the lab began to rise. The scientists monitored their instruments closely, their eyes fixed on the readings, adrenaline coursing through their veins.

"New data from our sensors coming in!" one scientist shouted. "The fabric of space-time near the portal structure is warping!"

A collective gasp swept through the room. This was it—this was what they had been working toward. The quantum computer was manipulating reality itself, creating the conditions necessary for the portal to exist.

"800,000 megawatts…"

Schmidt exchanged a knowing look with Isaac. They were on the verge of a breakthrough. If they could maintain the reactor’s output and stabilize the portal, they might just save humanity.

Suddenly, the space-time continuum near the portal structure began to bend and warp, the very fabric of reality stretching before their eyes.

"1.000,000 megawatts…"

In an instant, a blinding spark of light erupted from the center of the structure, illuminating the lab in a dazzling flash.

Instinctively, the scientists covered their faces with their hands, shielding their eyes from the intense brightness. Some sought shelter behind nearby objects, their bodies reacting to the primal fear of the unknown.

The lights in the lab flickered and dimmed, as if the power grid itself strained under the extraordinary energy release. Then, without warning, a shockwave rippled through the building.

Schmidt and Isaac were thrown to the ground, their bodies slamming against steel-concrete walls and armored glass. The room shook violently, and for a moment, it felt as if the entire facility would collapse.

As the dust settled, the stunned scientists slowly rose to their feet. The lab lay in disarray; equipment lay toppled, and cracks spiderwebbed across the walls. Yet to their relief, the portal structure appeared intact.

When they approached it, their breath caught in their throats.

At the core of the structure, a small, three-dimensional portal gateway glowed brightly, illuminating the entire room with its ethereal light. It shimmered like an iridescent vortex—a gateway to another dimension.

The scientists couldn't believe their eyes. Some rubbed their eyes, convinced it was a mirage, while others fainted, overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of what they had witnessed. Others wept tears of joy and relief, united in the awe of their achievement.

But their triumph was short-lived. The fission reactor, overloaded by the energy surge, initiated an emergency shutdown. The power supply faltered, and the shimmering vortex began to fade, slowly disappearing into nothingness, leaving the scientists stunned and breathless.

Despite the setback, hope surged within them. They had made a breakthrough—they had activated the portal and glimpsed the possibility of a new world beyond their own. All they needed to do now was refine the process and stabilize the portal for future use.

As the day drew to a close, Schmidt, Isaac, and the rest of the team gathered in the cafeteria to celebrate their achievement. They raised their glasses, clinking them together amidst the cacophony of laughter and shouts of joy.

"To humanity’s future!" Schmidt declared, his voice booming over the noise.

They drank German beer and French wine, savoring the moment, but deep down, Schmidt couldn’t shake the feeling that their victory was tainted.

That night, as he retired to his room, he allowed himself a moment of reflection. He had worked tirelessly on this project, sacrificing so much, but now he knew that his efforts had not been in vain. They had played a crucial role in saving humanity—yet the war that awaited them beyond that portal would be far more brutal and devastating than anything they could have imagined.

As the world outside the research headquarters spiraled further into chaos, the implications of their discovery weighed heavily on Schmidt's heart. Little did he know that the shimmering portal would soon lead to confrontations, misunderstandings, and a clash of civilizations that would forever alter the course of history.

Author's Note

Sorry if the characters are a bit disappointing, I'm still bad at making characters, they act like robots here lmao.

Here is the explanation of Einstein rosen bridge

Chapter 2 : A New Home

"One small step for man, one giant leap for mankind."

- Neil Armstrong

Switzerland, 27th November 2037,0940 Hours

Months had passed since the initial breakthrough that had sent waves of excitement through the scientific community. Dr. Ludwig Schmidt and his team had worked tirelessly, refining the portal technology that held the key to humanity’s survival. Their focus had shifted to stabilizing the wormhole using an advanced electromagnetic superconductor. After countless hours of trial and error, their efforts had finally paid off. The interdimensional gate was now larger and more structurally intact than ever.

Standing before the portal, Schmidt and his colleague, Dr. Isaac Bailey, felt a sense of awe wash over them. The gateway shimmered with an iridescent glow, an otherworldly vortex that promised to unveil the mysteries of the cosmos.

“What do you think lies beyond?” Isaac asked, his voice a mixture of wonder and apprehension.

“It’s hard to say,” Schmidt replied, his brow furrowed with contemplation. “Some believe it could be a parallel Earth, a mirror universe where everything is the same yet different. Others think it might be a realm of pure chaos.”

“Or maybe it’s a completely alien world,” Isaac suggested, his eyes gleaming with excitement. “A place with creatures and landscapes unlike anything we’ve ever seen.”

As they speculated about the possibilities, the engineering team diligently conducted final checks on the autonomous rover, a marvel of engineering equipped with cutting-edge sensors and instruments designed for exploration. This small robotic explorer would venture into the unknown, gathering crucial data about whatever lay beyond the portal.

After a thorough inspection, the engineers gave the rover the green light. The time had come to send it through the gateway.

With a deep breath, Schmidt activated the fission reactor. Its core hummed with energy, a low growl that echoed through the chamber as it began producing thousands of megawatts of electricity, directing it into the portal machine.

The light around the portal structure bent and twisted, tearing at the fabric of reality itself. This time, there were no shock waves, no erratic fluctuations. The test was proceeding smoothly, an orchestration of science and ambition.

A round, white interdimensional portal began to appear, slowly expanding until it reached a diameter of ten meters. The scientists watched in anticipation, their hearts racing as the portal stabilized before them.

Relief flooded through the team. They had finally achieved their goal. The gateway to another world was open.

The rover operator began sending signals to the rover, guiding it toward the portal’s shimmering edge. Its mission was ambitious: atmospheric composition tests, soil sample analysis, and high-resolution imaging of the new world. It was their first step into the abyss, and hope filled the air like a palpable energy.

As the rover disappeared into the portal, excitement and trepidation enveloped the room. They were about to receive their first glimpse of what lay beyond.

Minutes ticked by agonizingly slowly. Finally, after a ten-minute suspenseful wait, the rover began transmitting data.

The information that poured in was a mixed bag of exhilaration and disheartening reality. The new world was remarkably similar to Earth in its solid surface and breathable atmosphere. However, the atmospheric analysis revealed a cocktail of ammonia, hydrogen, and methane—an inhospitable blend that made it unsuitable for human life. Soil samples, consisting primarily of silicon dioxide and ferric oxide, confirmed their worst fears.

The landscape photos were equally disappointing. The planet was a barren desert, devoid of any signs of life. The dim light received suggested it orbited a red dwarf star, casting an eerie glow over the parched landscape.

The scientists felt a wave of disappointment wash over them. While the new world was undeniably fascinating, it was not the sanctuary they had hoped for. Reluctantly, the rover operator ordered it to return, and the small explorer vanished back through the gateway, carrying the secrets of a distant world.

Yet the team’s resolve did not wane. They restarted the portal machine, their spirits lifted by the determination to continue the search for a new home.

World after world, they ventured forth. Each new planet revealed a harsher reality—planets engulfed in lava, their surfaces molten and inhospitable; planets with acidic atmospheres that crushed any chance of survival; ice planets where temperatures plummeted to unimaginable lows, freezing any hope of habitation; worlds with gravity so strong that human bodies would buckle under their own weight; and oceans that stretched endlessly, concealing creatures beyond their understanding.

Days turned into weeks, and the team persevered, edging closer to despair with each failed exploration. Their dreams felt distant, slipping through their fingers like grains of sand. Just when their hope was at its lowest, a signal broke through the static—a rocky planet, its gravity and diameter a near-perfect match to Earth’s.

The atmospheric readings took their breath away. A composition consisting of 75% nitrogen and 23% oxygen, with trace amounts of other gases, was ideal. Soil samples revealed a rich mix of minerals, water, air, and surprisingly, organic matter.

But the most astonishing discovery awaited them in the rover’s photos. The images depicted a verdant landscape, alive with color and movement. The sky was a brilliant blue, the sun shone warmly, and the scenery echoed Earth before the ravages of industrialization took hold.

The scientists erupted into cheers, their voices echoing through the chamber. They had found it—a new home for humanity.

The mood shifted from cautious optimism to jubilant celebration. They hugged, exchanged handshakes, and even shed tears of joy. Years of hardship, countless setbacks, and unyielding challenges had all been worth it. They had discovered a world where humanity could rebuild and thrive, a sanctuary amidst the chaos of their impending extinction.

A few days later, preparations for the next phase of the mission began in earnest. This time, they would send not just a rover but a team of human explorers to study the biosphere of their newfound planet. The tension in the room was palpable, a mix of anticipation and anxiety.

Dozens of explorers, clad in biohazard protective suits, stood before the portal. Their hearts raced as they prepared to embark on a journey that would define their species' fate. Among them were NASA astronaut John Oliver, Chief Biologist Professor Yoshiya Tsurayaki, and UN Peacekeeper Sgt. Ranggi Ragatha. Each bore the weight of responsibility on their shoulders as they stood on the precipice of history.

As they stepped through the gateway, they were greeted by a breathtaking sight. The landscape was lush and green, dotted with towering trees and vibrant flowers. The air was crisp and clean, carrying the rich scent of pine and wildflowers. A gentle breeze rustled the leaves, creating a soothing symphony of nature.

The scientists marveled at the beauty of their new home. It was a world unlike any they had ever seen—a paradise untouched by human hands. Eager to lay claim to their new sanctuary, one of the science personnel decided to take the UN flag and plant it atop a nearby hill, a symbolic gesture of hope and resilience.

As they ventured deeper into the planet, they encountered a diverse array of flora and fauna. Strange, alien creatures roamed the forests, their colors and shapes defying imagination. Towering trees shimmered in the sunlight, and flowers bloomed in hues they could not name, creating a vibrant tapestry of life.

The scientists collected samples of soil, air, and water. They studied the plants and animals, cataloging their unique characteristics with fervor. Their findings were astonishing. The air was remarkably clean, reminiscent of pre-industrial Earth, and safe for humans to breathe without protective gear. The land was fertile and pollution-free, making agriculture a viable option.

As they marveled at the teeming life around them, they felt a renewed sense of purpose. This world was a treasure trove of opportunity, a canvas for humanity to paint its future anew.

As the sun began to set, casting the landscape in a golden glow, the scientists returned to the portal, hearts brimming with exhilaration. They had made history; their names would forever echo in the annals of human exploration.

Stepping back through the gateway, they knew their journey had only just begun. The challenges ahead would be immense, but the rewards promised to be even greater. They had found a new home where humanity could rebuild, flourish, and perhaps learn from the mistakes of the past. As they looked back at the distant planet, they knew they would never forget it, nor the significance of what they had achieved together.

They named the new planet Gaia.

Author's Note

This is the Equestria map that I will use
https://www.deviantart.com/melongalaxy7/art/Map-of-Equestria-And-Beyond-790278917

In Greek mythology, Gaia was the mother goddess and the personification of Earth.

I'm just tired of seeing people use the word "Terra" in sci-fi, it's so overused.

Chapter 3 : A New Dawn

"It's kind of bittersweet. The human spirit is not measured by the size of the heart, but by the size of the act."

- Yakov Smirnoff

The scientists of Project Gaia stood at the precipice of a monumental breakthrough, their minds racing with the implications of their discovery. Months of tireless work had culminated in a moment that would redefine humanity’s place in the universe. The news of their success sent ripples across the globe, igniting a spark of hope amidst the encroaching darkness of impending doom.

As the announcement of a new habitable planet spread, the world erupted into celebration. Cities buzzed with energy, fireworks painted the skies, and throngs of people flooded the streets in a euphoric dance of unity. For a brief moment, it seemed as though humanity had collectively exhaled a breath it had held for far too long. Social media platforms overflowed with messages of optimism, vibrant images of Earth juxtaposed with visions of a new Eden beckoning from the depths of space.

Yet beneath the jubilant façade, darker currents churned. Private corporations, seeing the untapped potential of this new world, began to stake their claims. The competition was relentless and cutthroat; corporate lobbyists flooded the halls of power, scrambling to secure exclusive rights to the resources of this uncharted territory. As factions formed, the once-unified vision of humanity’s future began to fracture into competing interests, each driven by greed and ambition.

In stark contrast to the celebrations, extremist factions emerged from the shadows, united in their disdain for Project Gaia. Religious zealots, viewing the interdimensional portal as an affront to divine order, launched a campaign of terror. Sabotage efforts targeted research facilities and construction sites, culminating in a series of violent attacks that left destruction in their wake. The chaos served as a grim reminder of humanity’s internal struggles even as they sought to escape the chaos of their own world. Security forces, led by Swiss authorities and UN peacekeepers, worked diligently to contain the violence, but the threat loomed larger than any single organization could handle.

The United Nations convened an emergency summit in the heart of New York City. Delegates from around the world gathered in tense deliberation, their discussions revolving around the herculean task of evacuating billions of souls from Earth. The division of land and resources in the new world ignited fierce debates, with nations bickering over borders and the rights of their citizens. The stakes were high, and the moral weight of their decisions pressed down on them like a leaden shroud.

Most countries agreed that the land should be divided fairly, taking into account natural resource needs and population size. A joint military operation, involving Earth's national armies and the United Nations Peacekeeping Forces (UNPF), was planned to maintain peace in the new world.

As the plans for evacuation took shape, whispers of skepticism grew. Fears of introducing alien pathogens into Earth’s ecosystem stirred anxiety among scientists and citizens alike. The very fabric of society began to unravel as ethical dilemmas surfaced—who would be chosen to leave, and who would be left behind? A sense of unease pervaded the air, casting a pall over the exhilaration of discovery.

The ethical dilemma of selecting the first civilians to colonize the new world was also a hot topic of debate. Some people feared that the government would prioritize the rich and powerful, leaving the ordinary citizens behind.

The UN convened a committee to address these concerns. They developed a rigorous selection process that took into account factors such as health, skills, and adaptability, designed to ensure that the most qualified individuals would be the first to embark on this unprecedented journey and were capable of building a sustainable society in the new world.

Yet with each passing day, resentment brewed among the masses. Rumors of favoritism swirled, and cries of injustice echoed through the streets as millions applied for a chance to escape their crumbling world.

As November turned to December, the construction of evacuation portals began in earnest. Massive engineering projects sprang up across the globe, in locations such as Xinjiang, Pennsylvania, Madhya Pradesh, Central Java, Adamawa, and Saxony-Anhalt. Workers labored tirelessly, driven by the hope of a new beginning. The engineers also started designing cheaper, mass-produce version of the new portals tech for the underdeveloped countries and areas.

The goal was clear: to ensure that as many people as possible could be evacuated in a timely manner. The portals towered over the landscape, their imposing structures both a beacon of hope and a reminder of the fragile line between salvation and catastrophe.

As the evacuation plans progressed, the global economy began to crumble. Businesses and companies, faced with the prospect of a mass exodus, were forced to close their operations. Factories that produced consumer goods shuttered their doors, leading to widespread unemployment and economic hardship.

While construction progressed, tensions flared worldwide. Nations excluded from the Gaia project grew desperate, their leaders grasping for relevance in a rapidly changing landscape. North Korea, feeling the weight of impending isolation, resorted to aggression. The regime’s actions became increasingly erratic, culminating in an invasion of South Korea in a reckless attempt to seize territory and resources.

As the conflict escalated, the specter of war loomed large. The world watched with bated breath as both sides exchanged fire, their confrontations escalating into a horrifying display of violence. The United States, Japan, and China intervened, their military forces mobilizing to support South Korea. The fragile peace that had held the world together began to crumble, and chaos reigned.

North Korea’s threats of nuclear and chemical warfare hung heavy in the air, a palpable tension that sent shivers down spines across the globe. In a preemptive strike, the United States and its allies unleashed a devastating barrage of nuclear weapons upon key military installations and the North Korean capital. The resulting devastation was catastrophic, but it quelled the immediate threat. Yet the true horror lay in the aftermath—cities lay in ruins, the air thick with smoke and ash, a haunting reminder of the price of survival.

The conflict in Korea was just one example of the chaos that was engulfing the world. As the evacuation drew nearer, tensions between nations flared, and the specter of war loomed large.

As the New Year approached, the world felt the weight of impending change. Christmas became a bittersweet reminder of what was at stake, a poignant farewell to the familiar comforts of home. “The Last True Christmas on Earth” was marked by a collective mourning for a world on the brink of collapse. Joy was tempered with sorrow as families gathered one last time, their homes filled with laughter that masked the anxiety gnawing at their hearts.

The days turned into a blur of final preparations, with registration campaigns intensifying as the countdown to the evacuation commenced. With each passing moment, the urgency mounted. The idea of leaving behind cherished memories, the places that shaped their lives, weighed heavily on those who would embark on the journey.

Religious leaders grappled with their own dilemmas, debating the fate of sacred sites and artifacts. The notion of relocating the Kaaba stirred heated discussions among Muslims, with some arguing for its preservation in the new world while others deemed it sacrilegious to uproot such a profound symbol of faith. The questions posed were emblematic of a broader existential crisis, one that reflected humanity’s struggle to reconcile their past with an uncertain future.

As December 31, 2037, approached, the tension was palpable. Humanity stood on the precipice of a new chapter, one that promised both peril and possibility. The world held its breath, poised to leap into the unknown, haunted by the specter of war and the uncertain fate that awaited them beyond the portal.

In that pivotal moment, the legacy of humanity hung in the balance. Would they rise to the occasion, forging a new beginning free from the shackles of their past? Or would they succumb to the chaos that threatened to engulf them? The countdown began, echoing like a drumbeat of destiny—a call to arms for a race that had long struggled for survival. As the portal shimmered with anticipation, it was not merely a gateway to a new world; it was a testament to the resilience of humanity, a final chance to reclaim their future.

Author's Note

Can you guys give me any suggestions what might be happening around the world or your home country?, let me know in the comments.

Chapter 4 : The First Wave

"Following the light of the sun, we left the Old World."

- Christopher Columbus

Germany, Saxony-Anhalt, March 27, 2038

The sun barely crept over the horizon, its golden rays struggling to pierce the dense mist hanging over the short-grass prairies of Saxony-Anhalt. The air was crisp, the morning cold seeping into the temporary barracks where Sergeant Edward Snowden and his fellow UN peacekeepers lay in restless sleep. But for Snowden, sleep had come in fragments, broken by dreams filled with images of swirling vortexes and a new world beyond.

A sudden jolt to his shoulder shattered what little peace he had. "Hey man, wake the hell up! It's a big day," said Corporal Jimmy Barnes, his voice tinged with an almost boyish excitement that betrayed the seasoned soldier he was. Snowden blinked the sleep away, his vision sharpening as he looked at the clock. 0600. Right on time.

Snowden groaned, stretching his limbs with a crack of his knuckles. "Huh? What’s going on?"

"Today’s the day we deploy to the new world," Jimmy replied, a grin spreading across his face. "You didn’t forget, did you?"

"Of course not," Snowden said, pulling himself upright. "Guess the excitement is making me a little nervous. But I’m ready."

"Good, 'cause briefing’s in thirty. Let’s hit the showers and suit up."

The barracks stirred with the hum of life, soldiers rising from their folding cots and shuffling through the narrow aisles, gathering their gear. Snowden and Barnes joined the throng, making their way to the communal showers. Steam filled the air, swirling like the fog outside, as dozens of soldiers scrubbed down with special antibacterial pads designed to kill anything that might cross from Earth to Gaia. "Last thing we need is bringing some Earth bacteria over there," one soldier muttered as Snowden passed.

Snowden let the warm water wash away the haze of fatigue and the layers of grit from the days spent training in the field. As the droplets drummed against his skin, a thought wormed its way into his mind. *What waits for us out there?* Gaia was an enigma, a mystery wrapped in alien landscapes and unknown dangers. The UN’s briefings had been vague—deliberately so, Snowden thought—but there was no denying the nervous excitement that thrummed in his chest.

After their showers, Snowden and Barnes returned to their lockers, donning sleek, olive-green uniforms adorned with the blue UN logo. They strapped on Kevlar armor and vests, checked their sidearms and rifles, and made sure their gear was squared away. As they left the barracks, Snowden couldn’t help but notice the palpable tension that hung in the air. For all the bravado and banter, everyone knew they were stepping into the unknown.

Breakfast was a rushed affair, consisting of standard-issue MREs: tasteless, utilitarian sustenance. Snowden chewed absentmindedly on his scrambled eggs and hash browns while Corporal Barnes wolfed down a protein bar beside him. Around them, hundreds of soldiers crowded into the field for the morning briefing.

Their commander, Major Jeffrey Lang, climbed onto a platform overlooking the assembly. His voice, gruff yet steady, echoed across the rows of assembled soldiers. "Alright, listen up. Today, we embark on the greatest mission in human history. Our orders are clear. Our job is to protect the construction teams, secure the landing zone, and ensure that nothing impedes the establishment of our first base on Gaia. We will be their shield—protecting them against any possible threats."

Lang paused, his eyes scanning the crowd. "We don’t know exactly what’s waiting for us out there. Our reconnaissance drones haven’t picked up any signs of large animal life near the landing zone, but that doesn’t mean there aren’t predators. The new world is uncharted territory, there is no GPS and Radio communication will be poor on the other side, and the terrain is unlike anything on Earth. We will establish forward operating bases, scout the area for potential hazards, and be prepared for any hostilities—human or otherwise. Make no mistake; we are stepping into uncharted territory. We must be disciplined and ready."

He took a breath before continuing, his tone hardening. "Remember, failure is not an option. We represent not just the UN, but all of humanity. Now pack your gear and get ready—we roll out in fifteen."

Snowden’s heart pounded with a mix of adrenaline and apprehension as he hustled back to the barracks to finalize preparations. His hands moved with practiced precision, stowing rations, medical kits, ammunition, and a multi-purpose survival knife into his pack. As he slid his rifle into its sling, Jimmy tossed him a small canister.

"Here, Snowden. Pepper spray," Barnes said with a lopsided grin.

Snowden arched an eyebrow, examining the bottle. "Seriously, man? Do you think we’re gonna be fighting off aliens with this stuff?"

"Hey, you never know. Might come in handy if some critter tries to get up close and personal."

Snowden chuckled and stashed the spray in his gear. "Thanks, Jimmy. I’ll be sure to use it on the first extraterrestrial raccoon I see."

The mood in the barracks shifted as Snowden and Barnes rejoined their squad. Nervous chatter buzzed through the air, soldiers joking about everything from *Star Trek* to *Stargate.* Snowden overheard one voice in the crowd. "Feels like we’re about to get isekai’ed," someone said, drawing laughter from a nearby group.

Lieutenant Alex Hill, their team leader, assembled the unit in front of the convoy of vehicles—Humvees, Stryker APCs, and supply trucks, each emblazoned with the UN’s insignia. "Alright, gather up!" he called, his voice cutting through the chatter like a blade. "Time for introductions. We’ve got personnel from across the world here. Let’s start with names, ranks, and units."

The soldiers stepped forward in turn. "First Lieutenant Liu Pengfei, People's Liberation Army Special Operations Force."

"Second Lieutenant Mell Wilkinson, 66th Air Operations Squadron."

"First Sergeant Denijs Veenstra, Kopassus," a gruff voice sounded, the accent thick with Indonesian cadence.

Snowden’s own introduction came quickly. "Sergeant Edward Snowden, UN Peacekeeping Force, United States Navy SEALs."

Corporal Jimmy Barnes followed. "Corporal Jimmy Barnes, same unit."

"Corporal Nikolayev Mili, Spetsnaz."

"Private Karl Sulzberger, 11th German Bundeswehr Sustainment Brigade"

"Private Gregor Staebler, same unit"

The rest of the introductions passed in a blur, with personnel from the Indian Gurkha, French Troupes de marine, and other branches making up the joint team. Hill’s gaze hardened as he looked at them. "Listen up," he said, "our mission is to scout the area ahead of the construction teams, identify any potential hazards, and provide security. Keep your eyes open, stay sharp, and watch each other’s backs. Now, mount up!"

One by one all UN peacekeeping personnel started to enter their assign vehicles, put on their seat belts and prepare themselves to begin the journey to another world.

Snowden climbed into the back of a Stryker APC, the engine rumbling beneath his feet as the heavy vehicle came to life. Beside him, Jimmy glanced out of the small window at the swirling vortex of the portal that loomed ahead—a shimmering gateway that seemed to swallow light and warp reality.

"You think it’s gonna hurt?" Jimmy asked, his voice betraying a rare hint of uncertainty.

"Only one way to find out," Snowden replied, tightening his grip on the straps above his head.

As Snowden and his team waited their turn to enter the portal, One of the German soldiers asked, "What do you guys think we'll find on the other side, do you think we will find magical Elves?"

"Maybe, I hope we'll find furries there, I've always wanted to become Doomguy." Answered the French.

"Hah!, I'd rather be a Space Marines if we find furries there, slaughter them like Tyranids!" Other soldier said

Jimmy nudged Edward and asked "What do you think we'll find on the other side?"

Snowden shrugged. "Who knows? Maybe a paradise. Or maybe a hellhole. All we can do is wait and see."

when it was their turn. They climbed into the APC and buckled up. The vehicle lurched forward, and they were swallowed by the swirling vortex of the portal.

The convoy inched forward, vehicle by vehicle, until it was their turn. The Stryker rolled toward the portal, and as they crossed the threshold, the world outside seemed to warp and stretch in an explosion of light and color. Snowden’s stomach lurched, the sensation like being pulled in every direction at once, the very atoms of his body vibrating. For an instant, it felt as though he was dissolving into the void.

Meanwhile, reporters from various news outlets captured the historic moment, their cameras flashing as the vehicles one by one entered the gateway and disappeared.

A crowd of onlookers has gathered around the portal, their faces a mix of excitement and apprehension. Reporters are setting up their cameras, ready to capture the historic moment.

Reporter 1 (CNN): "Welcome to CNN. We're live from Saxony-Anhalt, Germany, where we are witnessing a historic event. Dozens of armored vehicles are about to transport the first wave of UN peacekeeping troops to another world."

The crowd cheers as the first vehicle begins to move towards the portal. The vehicle disappears into the swirling vortex, and the crowd gasps in amazement.

Reporter 2 (BBC): "This is a momentous occasion. Humanity is taking its first steps into the unknown. The fate of our species may depend on the success of this mission."

One by one, the vehicles enter the portal, vanishing into the void. The crowd falls silent, their eyes fixed on the gateway.

Reporter 3 (France 24): "While this is a historic event, there are concerns about the need to deploy peacekeeping forces to the new world. Some argue that it could lead to unnecessary conflicts and tensions."

Reporter 4 (Deutsche Welle) : We need to protect our people. The new world is uncharted territory. We can't afford to take any risks."

Reporter 5 (Al-jazeera) : "The future of humanity hangs in the balance. Only time will tell if this bold decision was the right one."

The portal remains open, a shimmering gateway to a new world. The crowd watches in awe, their hearts filled with hope and uncertainty.

Author's Note

"What the hell is the 11th German Bundeswehr Sustainment Brigade?" -Military nerds.

It's basically a German barricade for long-term expedition campaigns. -me

"Source? -military nerd

My source is that I made it the fuck up!

Chapter 5 : Strange new world

"Being brave isn't the absence of fear. Being brave is having that fear but finding a way through it."

- Bear Grylls

Gaia, "New Pangaea" Ground-Zero, March 27, 2038

With a sudden jolt, reality snapped back into place. The blinding light gave way to a strange, blue sky. The ground beneath the Stryker’s wheels was not Earth’s familiar dirt but an alien soil. Around them, the landscape stretched out in rolling grassy hills and snowy peaks, unlike anything Snowden had ever seen. The air had a different quality—cleaner, thinner and colder, almost the same as the earth during the pre-industrial era.

Snowden unbuckled his seatbelt and swung open the hatch, squinting as he peered out. "Jesus… It’s—"

"Otherworldly," Jimmy finished for him, stepping out and scanning the horizon.

The land stretched before them, a sea of grassy hills and scattered peaks, rolling away like the waves of a calm ocean. Snowden squinted against the sunlight, adjusting to the sight of alien foliage—plants and trees that were familiar in form but subtly different, as if this world had evolved with its own rules. The soil beneath the vehicle’s tires wasn’t the familiar brown of Earth but a grayish-brown, a mixture of mud and dust that crumbled underfoot. It was the kind of landscape that belonged in ancient fables, a place where the world was young and anything was possible.

Snowden’s earpiece crackled with static before Hill’s voice came through. "Squad, secure the perimeter. Construction teams will be arriving in ten. We need to set up a defensive perimeter and start scouting the immediate area. Make sure nothing can sneak up on us."

Snowden nodded, gripping his rifle tighter. "Let’s get to work," he said to Jimmy as they stepped forward.With a sudden jolt, reality snapped back into place. The transition from the blinding white light of the portal was like emerging from a dream, waking up to a world both strange and familiar. The sky above was a deep, endless blue, untouched by pollution, stretching out like a flawless canvas. Snowden felt a sense of disorientation as he peered out from the hatch of the Stryker. The air was different—cleaner, yes, but with a chill that seemed to whisper of ancient things, a coldness that crawled into his bones. It reminded him of descriptions from history books: the crisp air of Earth’s medieval times, untainted by the hands of industry.

Within minutes, the area around the portal buzzed with activity. The Forward Base of Operations (FBO) began to take shape as construction crews emerged from the shimmering portal, their machines rumbling to life. Rows of sandbags lined the perimeter, hastily erected by the soldiers to form a makeshift barrier. Barricades and concertina wire were unspooled, while watchtowers sprouted like metal trees at key points around the encampment.

Not far from the military operations, construction workers swarmed like ants, leveling ground, clearing trees, and smashing boulders into dust. The sounds of chainsaws and excavators tore through the tranquility, transforming the idyllic setting into a chaotic frontier. Snowden watched them from a distance, feeling the first pangs of doubt creep into his mind. They were colonizing this place, reshaping it before they even understood it. He wondered what sort of consequences would follow.

The first signs of dusk were creeping across the horizon when Snowden received his orders. "Snowden, you and your team will take two Humvees and the Stryker for a five-kilometer patrol," Lieutenant Colonel Hill’s voice commanded over the radio. "I want a full sweep of the area, no surprises. Drones will provide overwatch."

"Roger that," Snowden replied. He assembled his squad, briefing them quickly. They moved out, the convoy’s engines rumbling as they left the relative safety of the FBO. As they drove, long-range surveillance drones hovered in the skies above, their cameras sweeping across the landscape in wide arcs.

The patrol took them over hills and through narrow valleys, where strange flowers grew in thick clusters, their petals gleaming faintly in the fading light. Snowden found himself marveling at the sight, but also feeling a tightening knot of unease. There was something too pristine, too untouched about this place. It was a land that hadn’t known the sound of gunfire or the weight of human footsteps. Not yet.

As the convoy navigated a particularly dense copse of trees, Lieutenant Colonel Hill’s voice crackled over the radio again. "Alright, team. Let’s keep ourselves occupied. Tell me, where’s everyone from? What brought you to the UN peacekeepers?" His tone was casual, almost as if he were trying to distract them from the silence that pressed in from all sides.

"Lieutenant Liu Pengfei here," came the first reply. "Born in Hubei, China. This place reminds me of home, actually. Got that same chill in the air you’d find up in the mountains." His voice carried a hint of nostalgia. "I’ve been with the UN for a few years now, deployed mostly in the Congo. But I never imagined I’d be seeing a whole other world."

Second Lieutenant Mell Wilkinson chimed in. "Air Ops, originally out of Texas. What about you, Veenstra? How was life in Kopassus?" She referred to the Indonesian Special Forces.

Veenstra’s chuckle came through the radio, gruff and amused. "Life as a Kopassus? Tough, as you’d expect. Joint training with the U.S. paratroopers was a challenge. We did some exercises in West Papua a while back. But nothing quite prepares you for… this." His voice trailed off as he gestured at the surrounding landscape.

Further back in the convoy, Jimmy Barnes was talking with Corporal Nikolayev Mili. "So, Siberia, huh? What’s it like?"

Mili’s response was terse. "Cold," he said. "Endless forests. I joined the UN peacekeepers because the Russian military conscripted many of us. Wasn’t exactly a choice." His voice was laced with resignation, as though the strangeness of this world was just another hardship to endure.

Meanwhile, Snowden caught snippets of conversation from Karl Sulzberger and Gregor Staebler, speaking in rapid German. Something about "isekai" fiction—Japanese stories of people being transported to other worlds. Snowden allowed himself a brief smile at that. "Well, here we are," he murmured to himself.

The radio chatter tapered off, leaving only the hum of engines and the distant cry of drones in the air. Snowden’s unease began to grow again. The landscape had changed subtly over the past few kilometers; the hills seemed steeper, the vegetation denser, and there was a faint rustling on the wind that set his nerves on edge.

Snowden slowed the Stryker to a crawl as they reached a narrow pass flanked by high cliffs. Something about the place felt… wrong. The sky had deepened into a dusky purple, and the shadows seemed to stretch and twist unnaturally. He raised a hand to signal a halt. "Eyes open, everyone. Something doesn’t feel right."

As the vehicles came to a stop, Snowden’s senses prickled with an almost primal instinct. The world around them seemed to hold its breath, as if the very land was waiting for something to happen. It was then that he noticed it—a faint shimmering in the air, like heat waves rising from the ground, though there was no warmth. And then he heard it: a low, melodic hum, almost like a voice, carried on the wind.

He raised his rifle, signaling his team to spread out and form a defensive line. The radio buzzed with hushed voices as the soldiers scanned the cliffs, eyes darting from shadow to shadow. The hum grew louder, more distinct, as if it were coming from the earth itself.

"Lieutenant Colonel Hill," Snowden whispered into the comms. "We might have something here. Not sure what yet, but—"

Before he could finish, a sudden gust of wind rushed through the pass, carrying with it a sound that seemed almost like… singing. The temperature dropped sharply, frost forming on the grass at their feet. The patrol stood frozen, their breath visible in the cold air, as a shiver ran down Snowden’s spine. It was as if the world itself was alive, watching them, whispering secrets they couldn’t understand.

And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the wind died, the humming ceased, and the world fell silent once more.

"Alright, Snowden," Hill’s voice came through the comms, steady and authoritative. "Fall back to the FBO. We’re not taking any chances. Whatever's out there, we’re not alone in this place."

Snowden nodded, giving the signal to retreat. The patrol re-formed and the convoy rolled out, engines roaring back to life. As they left the pass behind, Snowden glanced back over his shoulder, a deep sense of foreboding settling in. There was something about this world—something ancient and powerful, something that didn’t belong in the realm of men.

He couldn’t help but feel that their arrival had awakened something from a long slumber, and that whatever lay ahead would test them in ways they were not prepared to face.

As Snowden and his team pulled back towards the Forward Operating Base (FOB), the engines of the convoy rumbled through the darkening valley, echoing against the towering cliffs. Tension hung thick in the air, each soldier’s eyes scanning their surroundings as the world seemed to shift with every passing moment. Snowden could still feel the shivers from the strange humming and the whispering wind, but he brushed it off, focusing on the path ahead. He had no idea that far above, hidden behind the drifting clouds, ancient eyes were watching.

The creatures floated, drifting gracefully like predators stalking their prey from the cover of the sky. They were shaped like seahorses but far larger, their bodies covered in icy blue skin that shimmered faintly in the moonlight, as if made from a blend of glass and water. Their appearance was ethereal, their forms half-visible, blending into the mist and clouds that wrapped around them. These were no ordinary beings; they were Sirens, ancient creatures of legend whose very name had faded into myth, even in a world as old as this.

The Sirens watched the convoy below with keen interest, but not because of the humans themselves—mere mortals, insignificant in the grand span of time. No, what captivated the Sirens’ attention were the objects the newcomers brought: strange metallic contraptions, armored vehicles that seemed to move like living beasts, and weapons that gleamed with a dark promise of destruction. Tools of a kind that had not been seen in this world for many centuries—tools of war.

One of the Sirens, the largest of the group, tilted her head, her eyes narrowing as she studied the humans retreating to their encampment. Her icy blue skin caught the moonlight, her form shimmering like a wraith. "It has been a long, long time since such devices have graced this world," she murmured, her voice a haunting melody that drifted through the air. "Longer still since mortals wielded the power to shatter the land itself."

Another Siren, smaller but with a cunning glint in her eyes, drifted closer. "They come from another world," she said, her tone laced with curiosity and contempt. "They bring their wars with them… they seek to change this land to suit their own needs. Foolish, pitiful creatures. They have no idea where they are, do they?"

The eldest Siren grinned, baring rows of sharp teeth that gleamed like daggers in the darkness. "No," she replied, a cruel laugh escaping her lips. "But they will learn. Oh, yes, they will learn. And perhaps… we can make use of them."

The other Sirens hovered closer, their translucent forms shifting and curling around one another as if dancing to a song only they could hear. The eldest continued, her voice low and conspiratorial, "We have been idle for too long. Equestria’s peace has grown stale. They’ve forgotten what true conflict is… forgotten the taste of desperation, of fear. But these outsiders… they bring with them the tools and the spirit to ignite a fire—one that could consume everything."

The smallest Siren’s eyes lit up with wicked delight. "Then let us stoke that fire. Let us weave our magic into their hearts, fill their minds with the desire for conquest, for bloodshed. We can twist their thoughts, make them believe that Equestria is their enemy. And when they march upon our foes, we shall drink deep from the chaos that follows."

The eldest Siren’s grin widened, a dark and malevolent pleasure gleaming in her gaze. "Indeed. If we can turn these newcomers against Equestria, then their war shall be our feast. We will feed on the suffering, on the fear, on the very life that pours out from the battlefields. And when the smoke clears, when both sides lie broken and weakened… then we shall rise and claim what is left."

Far below, Snowden and his team continued their retreat, oblivious to the ancient and sinister eyes that watched them from above. They reached the edge of the valley and the lights of the FOB came into view, casting a harsh glow against the encroaching darkness. As they neared the gates, Snowden allowed himself a moment of relief, but it was fleeting. His instincts screamed that something was wrong—something he couldn’t yet see or understand.

He shook his head, trying to dispel the unease. "Stay sharp, everyone," he ordered over the radio. "We’re not taking any chances tonight."

But even as Snowden spoke, the Sirens had already begun their work. The air around the FOB seemed to grow colder, and a faint, almost imperceptible melody whispered through the night—a song of despair, of longing, of power. It seeped into the camp like a creeping fog, wrapping around the soldiers’ hearts, filling them with an unnameable tension.

In the minds of the weary soldiers, images began to stir—of glorious battles and fallen kingdoms, of honor and duty and the clash of steel. Some felt the urge to grip their rifles tighter, to march forward and conquer, though they could not say why. Others were haunted by an inexplicable dread, as though shadows lurked just beyond the perimeter, waiting to pounce. The Sirens’ magic wove subtle threads through the fabric of reality, a spell to awaken the darkest desires and deepest fears.

The Sirens drifted higher into the night sky, their song growing fainter as they departed. "Let us see what becomes of them," the eldest Siren whispered as she disappeared into the clouds. "Let us see how easily mortals can be led to ruin."

And so, the ancient creatures watched from afar, content to wait and let their magic work its way into the hearts and minds of the newcomers. They knew that war was coming—inevitable, unstoppable. The humans would march against Equestria, their weapons tearing into the land, their machines crushing all in their path. And the Sirens would be there, hovering above the carnage, drinking deeply from the chaos, the despair, and the pain.

For in this world, war was more than a clash of armies. It was a feast for the ancient and forgotten evils, a symphony of suffering that echoed through the ages. And as Snowden and his team bunked down for the night, unaware of the malevolent forces already at work, they took the first steps into a conflict that would change everything—both for their world and this one.

And in the quiet darkness, the Sirens’ song lingered, a promise of bloodshed and a herald of the storm to come.

Chapter 6 : Nightmare

“Conquering oneself is a greater task than conquering others.”

-Genghis Khan

Canterlot, Equestria, March 28th 2038, 2230 hours.

Night had fallen over Canterlot, the shining city upon the hill, and the streets were alive with an air of opulence and festivity. The grand spires of the castle glittered like silver under the moonlight, while the sprawling avenues below bustled with life. Nobles in richly embroidered gowns and finely tailored suits strolled through the market squares, where merchants hawked rare spices from distant lands, luxurious fabrics, and perfumes whose scents seemed to dance on the cool night breeze. Laughter and chatter flowed through the city, blending with the melodies played by street musicians who entertained the well-to-do.

In the grand salons and candlelit restaurants, the elites of Equestria dined on the finest fare—imported Griffonian wines, delicate sweets from Saddle Arabia, and the freshest produce from the fertile valleys below. Foals ran about in the parks, their laughter echoing like bells in the night as their families gathered beneath the twinkling sky to share in the evening's joy. Canterlot was a city of beauty, prosperity, and harmony—a realm that basked in the glow of a thousand years of peace.

High above the city, at the peak of Canterlot Castle, Princess Luna stood on the balcony of one of the tallest towers. The night was her domain, and from here, she could see her capital in all its glory. Her heart swelled with pride at the sight, for her sister had crafted a city of magnificent splendor, a beacon of light and civilization for all of Equestria. It was not merely the beauty of the architecture that moved her, but the peace and happiness of the ponies below. This was what they had fought for, so long ago—this harmony, this precious way of life.

Yet, while her subjects reveled beneath the starry canopy, Princess Luna’s duty beckoned her elsewhere. It was time to traverse the dream realm, where she would watch over the sleep of all creatures, guiding them away from nightmares and soothing their restless minds. Closing her eyes, Luna’s horn glowed with an ethereal light, and her consciousness slipped from the waking world into the dreamscape.

The dream realm stretched out before her, a vast and shifting landscape filled with countless doorways. Each door represented a dream, leading to the subconscious of a sleeping soul. Familiar doors greeted her: the dreams of foals, filled with innocent adventures and wondrous fantasies; the aspirations of artists, crafting visions of beauty in their slumber; and even the anxieties of the nobles, fretting over courtly affairs and fortunes. Luna moved from one to the next, casting away fears and lending comfort to her beloved subjects.

But tonight was different. As she ventured deeper, she found herself surrounded by a cluster of unfamiliar doors. Each was dark, cold, and strange—marked with symbols she did not recognize, written in a script unlike any Equestrian tongue. Luna’s curiosity was piqued; she had never seen these dreams before. She approached one, the dark wood of its frame looming ominously before her, and with a gentle push of her magic, she opened it.

The moment she stepped through, Luna was assailed by a bitter wind. The dream was a wasteland of white, a dead and frozen steppe where the snow lay heavy and endless. The sky above was as gray and barren as the land below, and all around were the remnants of a terrible conflict. Craters marred the ground, and bodies lay scattered across the snow, like broken dolls left behind in the aftermath of a storm.

And there, in the midst of this desolation, was the dreamer. He was a creature like none she had ever seen before—tall, hairless, clad in a strange uniform of green and brown that blended with the frozen landscape. He held a weapon in his hands, a terrible device that roared with fire and spat metal into the air, cutting down shapes that emerged from the swirling snow. His eyes, wide and desperate, were filled with something Luna knew all too well—fear. The fear of a warrior standing alone against an onslaught, the fear that no matter how hard one fought, the darkness would swallow all.

Luna watched as the battle raged around him, the cries of the fallen piercing the air, the ground quaking beneath the thunder of explosions. She could feel the dreamer's terror, his anguish—his will to survive and yet his longing for an end to it all. It was not a vision she had expected to find, not in this age of peace and harmony. War had not touched Equestria in millennia, and yet here it was, playing out before her eyes with a brutality that chilled her very soul.

She felt the weight of the scene settle over her like a shroud, and in that moment, she realized something terrible: this was not merely a nightmare. It was a memory. A memory of war so vivid and raw that it bled into the dreamer’s sleep like an open wound. Luna recoiled, pulling herself from the dream, her heart pounding in her chest as the vision faded. She emerged back into the dream realm, her breath coming in sharp gasps. The horror of what she had witnessed lingered in her mind—a war fought by creatures unknown to Equestria, wielding weapons and machinery beyond anything she could comprehend.

Without a moment's hesitation, Luna withdrew entirely from the dreamscape and returned to the waking world. She stood atop the castle tower once more, her eyes wide with a dawning dread. She had to warn Celestia. Whatever these creatures were, whatever world they came from, they were not visitors bearing peace. They carried the specter of war upon their shoulders, and if they were here—if they had come to Equestria—then the harmony of their realm was in grave peril.

Meanwhile, hundreds of kilometers from Canterlot, in a makeshift barrack near the newly established FOB, Corporal Nikolayev Mili awoke with a start. He bolted upright, his breath ragged and his body drenched in cold sweat. His heart hammered in his chest, and for a moment, he was still in that forsaken steppe, with the snow whipping around him and the echoes of gunfire ringing in his ears.

"Another nightmare..." he muttered, his voice thick with exhaustion.

Nikolayev had lived through war. He had seen his comrades fall one by one in the bitter cold of the Russo-Ukrainian conflict, had felt the hopelessness of a fight that seemed destined never to end. The trauma of those battles had carved itself deep into his soul, and even now, in this new world far removed from the blood-soaked fields of his past, the nightmares followed him. He could never escape them, no matter how many miles lay between him and those dark memories.

Unbeknownst to Nikolayev, he had been visited. His mind had been glimpsed by a being from a realm he could not understand, a being who had looked upon the horrors that shaped him. And though he did not know it, the echoes of his suffering had stirred something ancient and forgotten, setting into motion a chain of events that would shake the very foundations of Equestria.

For his nightmare was not merely a figment of his past—it was a portent of the future. And as the dawn approached, bringing with it the first light of a day that would change everything, the winds of war began to stir. Equestria, so long a bastion of peace, was about to remember the true cost of conflict. And once again, the drums of war would sound in a land that had forgotten their terrible cadence.

Author's Note

No, I will not comment on the conflict, I am neutral.

Chapter 7 : The First Signs

“To leave the world better than you found it, sometimes you have to pick up other people’s trash.”

-Bill Nye

UN Headquarters, New York, April 6 2038

The once-bustling metropolis of New York lay silent, a ghost town where the echoes of the past seemed to linger in the empty streets. The bright lights of skyscrapers, usually a beacon of commerce and life, were dimmed, and only the vigilant eyes of the U.S. National Guard and UN peacekeepers roamed the deserted avenues. The world had changed, and the threat of extinction loomed large over humanity.

In the depths of the United Nations headquarters, representatives from the major nations gathered in a fortified chamber, a stark contrast to the vibrant city outside. This room, reserved for the Security Council, was filled with tension as delegates from the Argentina, Australia, Brazil, Canada, China, France, Germany, India, Pakistan, Israel, Indonesia, Italy, Japan, Mexico, Nigeria, Russia, Saudi Arabia, South Africa, South Korea, Turkey, the United Kingdom, and the United States prepared to discuss the next steps in humanity's great exodus to the new world.

As the meeting commenced, the air was thick with urgency. The mood was a mix of determination and unease, as the clock was ticking down to the asteroid’s predicted impact in 2050-2051.

“We cannot afford to delay any longer,” stated Ranabura Njendi, the Nigerian representative, his voice steady but filled with urgency. “The completion of the portal in Anambra marks a significant milestone in Africa. But we must accelerate the process of evacuation.”

“I agree, but we must also consider the repercussions of our actions,” interjected Ruldu Dheer from India. “We have to ensure that the new world is ready to accommodate the influx of colonists. We cannot, we cannot make a mistake or millions of people will die...”

“Mistakes?” scoffed Zhu Liwei from China. “With over 400 million applications for colonists in just a month, our priority is survival. The new world is a fresh start, free from the climate change that has plagued us for years.”

"But we must consider the long-term effects of our actions,” Ruldu Dheer cautioned in a follow-up meeting, his voice steady as the representatives gathered once more. “We are not just sending millions our population to a new world without sufficient housing accommodation."

“But what choice do we have?” countered Zhu Liwei, frustration seeping into his tone. “We are facing extinction. If we do not act now, humanity will perish!”

“But at what cost?” countered Amar Mudaliyar from Indonesia. “If we exploit the resources without considering the consequences, we might create another disaster. The environment in the new world—”

“Is ours to control,” interrupted Menshikov Andrei from Russia, adjusting his glasses. “We’ve successfully developed a simple version of the portal technology that can be mass-produced. This will allow underdeveloped nations access to the new world, we can start a new beginning!"

“New beginning?” replied Rémi Marais from France. “We're just gonna restart the same shit on another planet and this time we have the potential to destroy an untouched world. We need to be careful.”

The debate intensified, the room soon erupted in a cacophony of voices, each representative vying to make their case heard. The discussion shifted rapidly from one point to another—construction supplies, the outflow of workers, environmental regulations, and the moral implications of colonization.

“If we are to proceed, we must open contracts for private organizations,” suggested Jonathan Reynolds from United States, gaining control of the conversation. “They have the resources and the expertise to accelerate the colonization project.”

“And the greed?” protested Lorenzo Lópes from the Brazil. “History has shown us that unchecked corporate interests lead to exploitation and environmental disaster.” *Banana Republic flashback*

Despite the concerns raised, after heated debates and the realization of the dire situation, an solution was reluctantly made. The nations united in their decision to exploit the new world’s resources. It was a grim compromise, driven by desperation.

The decision echoed in the minds of each representative. The private construction companies would be given the freedom to exploit the natural resources in the new world. They would build as quickly as possible to prepare for the first wave of colonists, projected to arrive in June.

Outside the chamber, the representatives exited into the hushed hallways of the UN, each burdened by the weight of their decisions. As the sun began to set, casting a shadow over the city, the world felt smaller, more fragile.

A few months later~, Whinnypool, Southwest Equestria, June 1st , 2038.

Meanwhile, in the peaceful village of Whinnypool, the serenity of Equestria was beginning to fray. Aqua Shadow, a gentle and nurturing mare, walked along the riverbank, her hooves softly splashing against the water’s edge. The sun was high in the sky, and the air was filled with the scent of blooming flowers and fresh grass.

As she filled her water pot, Aqua noticed something unsettling. The river, usually a vibrant blue, appeared dull and tainted—a sickly bluish-grey hue. She frowned, dipping her hoof into the water, feeling a chill that was not typical of the refreshing stream.

“What in Equestria?” she murmured to herself, glancing around. “This doesn’t look right.”

A nearby stallion, Dandelion, approached, his brows furrowed with worry. “Have you seen the fields, Aqua? The crops are wilting. Something’s not right with the water.”

Aqua nodded, her heart sinking. “I was just thinking the same. We need to alert the village council.”

As they made their way back, they couldn’t shake the feeling that something was very wrong. The vibrant fields of Whinnypool were slowly succumbing to an invisible threat.

The Council Meeting in Whinnypool

The Village Hall of Whinnypool had always been a peaceful, and picturesque place. This evening, however, a sense of unease hung over the village like a storm cloud as the townsponies gathered at the town hall. The building was adorned with colorful flowers and glowing lanterns, but the lively atmosphere was missing; only the murmurs of concerned voices filled the air.

Inside, the village council—comprised of five elder ponies—sat in a semicircle before the assembled villagers. Elder Maple, the head of the council, had a weathered face that bore the lines of many years, her mane streaked with silver. She sat at the center, flanked by Elder Willow, Elder Birch, Elder Pine, and Elder Thistle. Their expressions were grim as Aqua Shadow and Dandelion Seed stood before them, recounting the troubling discovery by the river.

“We’ve seen strange things in the water before, but we brushed them off as seasonal changes,” Elder Maple began, her voice weary but resolute. “This… this is different. If the color of the river is truly as unnatural as you say, and if it is killing the crops… then we must act quickly.”

“Aye, it isn’t just a matter of inconvenience,” added Elder Pine, his deep voice resonating through the hall. “The river is the lifeblood of our village, and if it’s tainted, it could poison not only our fields but also those of every village downstream. This could bring famine to our entire region.”

The mention of famine rippled through the room, causing anxious whispers to erupt. Aqua Shadow, her heart pounding, stepped forward. “I know it’s serious, but it’s worse than we feared. The plants along the riverbanks are withering, and the animals that drink from it are acting strangely—some have even fallen ill.” Her voice cracked with urgency. “We can't wait for the Royal Ministry of Health to send their inspectors, that will take weeks! We have to find the source of this contamination ourselves.”

Elder Willow, her eyes narrowing in concern, spoke next. “But what could be causing such a thing? We’ve heard no word of foul play from the nearby villages, and the Minotaurs haven’t wandered near here for years, not since Princess Celestia banned their use of that wretched 'kerosene'.”

“There is more in these woods than just Minotaurs,” Elder Birch interjected, a hint of nervousness in his tone. “Old things… ancient creatures. Some say the spirits of the forest are restless. What if this is a sign—”

“Nonsense!” Elder Thistle snapped, waving a hoof dismissively. “We are not dealing with spirits or curses. Something tangible is polluting our river, and it must be found and stopped. The only question is who will undertake this task.”

A heavy silence followed, broken only by the shifting of hooves. Then, a voice rang out from the back of the hall. “We will go.” it's was Astral Thunder, his voice steady and unwavering. The tall stallion stepped forward, his dark mane flowing like a storm cloud. “I will lead a group upstream to find the source of the contamination. We will get to the bottom of this.”

Several other ponies stepped forward, volunteering to join him. Sapphire Mythic, Dark Snow and Lila Blossom.

Elder Maple nodded approvingly, her eyes softening. “It is decided then. You five shall follow the river to its source and uncover what has befallen it. But be cautious, my fellow ponies. The woods may hold dangers you do not expect.”

The council broke up soon after, but the unease lingered. As the chosen ponies gathered their supplies and prepared for the journey, whispers followed them. The weight of the village’s hopes rested on their shoulders, and the fear of the unknown gnawed at their resolve.

As night deepened, the lanterns outside the town hall flickered in the breeze. Elder Maple watched the young ponies depart from a window. “I fear we are about to uncover more than we bargained for,” she murmured to herself. “May the stars guide them.”

The next morning, a grup of ponies set off at dawn, the mist still clinging to the White Tail Woods like a shroud. They followed the river’s winding path, the air growing colder as they pressed deeper into the forest. Their conversation was sparse at first, but as the hours passed, the tension began to break.

“I still don’t understand why it had to be me,” Aqua Shadow grumbled. “There are other ponies in the village more suited for this kind of thing. I’m just a gardener, not an investigator.”

Astral Thunder gave her a sympathetic glance. “You noticed the problem first, Aqua. So that makes you the most qualified among us to recognize any signs along the way. Besides,” he added with a faint smile, “it’s not like any of us are monster hunters. We’re just trying to help our village.”

Dark Snow, walking a few paces behind, chimed in. “I’m more worried about what we’ll find. What if it’s some terrible creature lurking in the woods? I’ve heard stories about timberwolves in this area.”

“Timberwolves don’t make rivers run gray,” replied Sapphire Mythic, the youngest of the group, his voice tinged with skepticism. “I bet it’s just some Minotaur contraption left abandoned,” Sapphire Mythic said, his tone half-dismissive, half-hopeful. “They never did have much sense for safety with their experiments.”

Lila Blossom’s voice trembled slightly as she spoke up, “What if it’s something worse? Like a thousand-legged monster that’s poisoning the river after it... eats ponies? I heard a tale like that once.” Her eyes darted nervously to the darkening woods.

The group fell silent, and the only sound was the rustling of leaves in the wind and the murmur of the river beside them. As they continued, Aqua Shadow’s gaze suddenly snapped upward. “Wait… do you see that?” She pointed toward the horizon where a plume of thick, black smoke spiraled into the sky.

They broke into a brisk trot, following the smoke. When they emerged from the thick underbrush, the sight that greeted them stole the breath from their lungs. Before them stood a massive, gray structure loomed over the landscape, its walls rising like a fortress of stone and metal. on its roof are tall chimneys belching black smoke into the air, casting a dark haze over the surroundings. Around it, strange bipedal creatures in bulky, unfamiliar clothing were bustling about, operating strange mechanical contraptions, moving bags of unknown materials and feeding them into the maw of the great building.

The ponies stared in horror, unable to comprehend what lay before them. “What… what is that place?” Aqua Shadow whispered, her voice trembling.

“I don’t know,” Astral Thunder replied, his eyes narrowing. “But it doesn’t belong here.”

The sound of hissing machinery and the clank of metal echoed from within the structure. "What… what are those things?” whispered Lila Blossom, her voice barely audible as she stared at the creatures in fear.

Sapphire Mythic was the first to find his voice. “Look over there,” he said, pointing a trembling hoof at a large pipes jutted out from the building’s side, spewing a thick, foul-smelling liquid directly into the river. “That’s what’s poisoning the water… Those creatures are behind this!"

Meanwhile, the creatures continued their work, unaware of the ponies' presence. It was then that the true weight of what they had discovered began to sink in. Whatever these beings were—whatever they were doing—was a threat to the very land itself.

The group backed away slowly, hearts racing. Astral Thunder swallowed hard. “We have to go back to the village and tell the mayor. We can’t deal with… whatever this is.”

As the ponies turned to leave, a chill settled over them. They had come seeking answers, but what they had found were questions far darker than they had ever imagined. And somewhere, deep in the forest, an ancient magic stirred, sensing the disruption and preparing to awaken.

Many historians conclude that the ramifications of the decisions made at the UN began to surface during the latter half of the year 2038. The construction and exploitation of resources in the new world had unintended consequences, rippling back to Equestria.

Reports of dying crops and polluted waterways spread throughout the land. Villagers grew restless, fearful of the changes encroaching upon their tranquil lives. The once-harmonious landscape was now under threat from an unknown enemy—an enemy they had yet to comprehend.

Meanwhile, in the depths of the UN headquarters, the political tensions surrounding the colonization efforts grew. Some nations began to express concern over environmental policies and the ethical implications of exploiting an untouched world, but unfortunately they were ignored. The consequences of pollution and the struggle for balance between survival and preservation began to take center stage in debates for many years to come.

The stage was set for a confrontation—a clash between the ideals of survival and the necessity of stewardship. Equestria stood on the precipice of a new era, one that would test the bonds of friendship, resilience, and the very essence of harmony that had defined their world for centuries.

Author's Note

Explanation of what is "Banana Republic"

https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Banana_republic

Chapter 8 : Decision

“Life is about choices. Some we regret, some we’re proud of. Some will haunt us forever. The message: we are what we chose to be.”

– Graham Brown

Whinnypool, Equestria, June 3rd, 2038.

Back in Whinnypool, the weary group of ponies stumbled into the village square, their flanks heaving with exhaustion and their coats caked in grime. Aqua Shadow led the way, her breaths ragged as she fought to keep her voice steady. “Mayor Windwillow!” she cried, her voice breaking the uneasy silence that had fallen over the village. “We found the source of the pollution! It’s… it’s some kind of factory! And strange creatures—like nothing we’ve ever seen—are working there! They’re dumping poison straight into the river!”

The square erupted into a chorus of gasps and shocked whispers as the villagers clustered around, trying to make sense of the dire news. The mayor, an elderly earth pony with a pale blue coat and a silver mane, emerged from the growing crowd, her expression shifting from concern to alarm as she absorbed Aqua’s frantic words. “A factory?” she echoed, her voice trembling with disbelief. “And… creatures? What kind of creatures?”

Astral Thunder, who had accompanied Aqua on the perilous journey, stepped forward, his brow furrowed with worry. “They’re nothing like the Minotaurs,” he said, shaking his head. “They walk upright like them, but they’re different—taller, and more refined. They wear strange clothes and seem more intelligent, but they didn’t notice us. It’s as if they’re entirely focused on their work… or don’t consider us a threat.”

The murmurs of the villagers grew louder, tinged with fear and uncertainty. The village council, comprising a circle of elder ponies who had lived through the ebb and flow of many seasons, gathered at the front of the crowd. Elder Thistle, a graying mare with deep lines etched into her face from years of labor in the fields, took a step closer to Aqua. Her voice was heavy with concern. “Are you certain it isn’t just the Minotaurs up to their old tricks?” she asked. “They’ve been known to cut corners and dump refuse where they shouldn’t.”

“No,” Aqua replied, her eyes widening as she recalled the sight of the towering chimneys and the black smoke billowing into the sky. “These creatures… they’re different. I don’t know what they are, but their machines are unlike anything we’ve seen. The factory is built of stone and metal, and it’s spewing filth into the river. We saw pipes dumping sludge directly into the water.”

The council fell silent, the weight of the revelation pressing down upon them. Elder Pine, an older stallion with a gruff demeanor, paced back and forth, his mind racing to grasp the enormity of the situation. “This is far more troubling than we imagined,” he muttered. “If these creatures can build such a thing unnoticed and poison our water, what else are they capable of? We must report this to the Royal Health Ministry and the Royal Security Authority immediately.”

The council erupted into a heated debate, some members arguing for a swift response from the Royal Guard, while others urged caution, fearing that any rash action could provoke a confrontation with these unknown beings. After what felt like an eternity of back-and-forth, the council finally reached a consensus. Elder Maple, the eldest and wisest of the council, turned to a young pegasus messenger. “Fly to Canterlot at once,” she instructed, her voice carrying the urgency of their decision. “Deliver our message directly to the Princesses. They must know of the threat we face.”

Canterlot, Central Equestria, June 7th, 2038.

A few days later, in Canterlot, the city bustled with its usual vigor. The marketplace was a cacophony of sounds, with merchants calling out the prices of exotic spices from the Far East, rich fabrics from Abyssinia, and luxury trinkets from beyond the seas. Nobles strolled the cobblestone streets in their fine attire, their conversations filled with talk of courtly matters and the latest gossip. Yet, beneath the surface, a sense of unease was beginning to ripple through the city like the first shivers of an approaching storm.

Within the marble halls of the royal castle, Princess Celestia sat upon her gilded throne. The room around her was adorned with tapestries depicting the history of Equestria and the triumphs of its ponies. The soft light streaming through the stained glass windows cast shimmering colors across the polished floor. Celestia’s day was filled with the usual duties: hearing petitions from local governors, listening to the grievances of nobles, and resolving disputes among the common folk. But today was different.

Beside her stood Princess Luna, her dark blue coat and flowing mane shimmering with the faint glow of starlight. It was unusual for Luna to be present at this hour, for she was usually resting in her chambers after her nightly vigil. But the look in her eyes spoke of worry and urgency.

“Sister,” she pleaded softly, her voice edged with fatigue, “I beg you to heed my words. There is a danger in our land, one that I glimpsed in the dream realm. Strange beings walk upon Equestrian soil, bringing with them machines that poison our rivers and blight our fields.”

Celestia sighed, a patient yet weary smile gracing her lips. “Luna, I understand your concerns, but our world is vast, and the creatures you describe do not match any that we have encountered before. I have traveled far and wide, from the deserts of Somnambula to the icy peaks of Yakyakistan, and never have I seen or heard of beings such as these.”

“But what if they are something new?” Luna countered, her voice rising with frustration. “Something we have yet to understand? We cannot dismiss this as mere fancy!”

Their exchange was interrupted as the heavy oak doors of the throne room swung open. The Royal Security Authority’s secretary, Jade Jester, strode in, his expression tense as he carried a sealed scroll in his telekinetic grip. “Your Majesties,” he announced, bowing his head, “urgent news from the village of Whinnypool in the southwest. It seems…trobuling.”

Celestia’s brow furrowed as she took the scroll and broke the seal. Her eyes widened as she read the message aloud. “A group of strange bipedal creatures, clad in peculiar garments, have been spotted constructing a facility on the banks of the Canter Creek. The structure is made of metal and stone, belching smoke and releasing a toxic sludge into the river, causing severe damage to local agriculture.”

She glanced at Luna, who met her gaze with a look that said, I told you so. “It appears you owe me an apology, dear sister.” Luna said, her tone smug triumph.

“You were right. There is indeed a threat lurking in our land.” Celestia answered, her tone sobering.

Luna nodded, her relief tempered by the gravity of the situation. “What shall we do, then?”

Celestia rose from her throne, her regal composure giving way to a steely resolve. “Jade Jester,” she commanded, “dispatch a regiment of the Royal Guard to Whinnypool at once. Send word to Sweetie Drops at the Royal Equestrian Anti-Monster Agency. She is to lead an investigation into these creatures and their contraptions. If they pose a danger to our realm, we will be ready.”

As Jade Jester bowed and hurried from the room, Luna let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. “At least now we know,” she murmured. “But I fear this is only the beginning.”

With the doors closed and the sisters alone in the throne room, Celestia’s mask of calm finally slipped, revealing the worry etched upon her face. 'Could this truly be a new species—one with the potential for conflict, or even war?' She hoped that it was merely a misunderstanding, that these creatures were simply travelers who had lost their way. But deep down, a chill crept through her heart.

The creatures described in the report did not sound like Minotaurs with deformed bodies. They sounded like something… alien. As Luna turned to retire to her chambers, exhausted but vindicated, Celestia remained where she stood, staring at the stained glass window of the throne room. The image of herself and Luna banishing Discord shimmered before her. 'What if the chaos they now faced was far greater than anything they had ever known?'

She closed her eyes, trying to suppress the uneasy thought that echoed in her mind: 'War is coming to Equestria, and we may not be ready.'

Unfortunaly for Celestia, her actions this day had set into motion a chain of events that would lead Equestria into a war unlike anything it had faced in a thousand years. For the humans, it was merely another unfortunate misunderstanding. For the ponies, it was the beginning of a nightmare.

Author's Note

For those who are curious, this story takes place sometime before season 3.

You guys can give me recommendations if I forget something.

Chapter 9 : First contact

"From the depths of the sea we emerged long ago, seeking the light of the surface. In search of still greater lights, we now send this message into outer space, sealed in a disk. Perhaps one day, we will meet others like ourselves..."

— Voyager 1 Golden Record

Gaia, Chheda Nagar Forest, "New Hin'd". NagarJuna Cement Factory. June 13th, 2038.

The morning sun hung high over the landscape, casting a golden glow on the NagarJuna Cement Factory. The massive facility buzzed with activity as trucks rolled in and out, depositing their loads of materials for cement production. The factory was one of the many facilities that had struck a deal with the UN to support the development of the New Mumbai colony in "New Pangaea." It employed hundreds of skilled laborers, whose sweat and toil contributed to humanity's great endeavor to secure a future away from a doomed Earth.

Among these workers was Dhani Mayadev, a sturdy man in his mid-thirties, with calloused hands and a weary but determined gaze. Like many others, he had signed up for the grueling job with hopes of a better life, lured by the promise that his family would be part of the first wave of colonists. Today, as always, he carried heavy sacks of sulfur trioxide from the supply trucks to the cement-mixing machines, his muscles straining with each step.

As he emptied the contents of a sack into the roaring machinery, he glanced at the clock. Lunch soon, he thought, grateful for the upcoming break. The bell clanged shortly afterward, signaling the start of the workers' break. Dhani wiped the sweat from his brow and joined the procession of laborers making their way to the canteen.

Inside, the chatter of exhausted men filled the air. Dhani grabbed his tray and navigated through the crowd, eventually finding his friend Amish Shevade at one of the tables.

"Did you hear, Dhani?" Amish said as soon as Dhani sat down. "The first wave of colonists from India is arriving tomorrow."

"I heard," Dhani replied, taking a bite of his biryani. "My wife and children are among them. I’ll try calling them tonight. Maybe I can visit their new place soon, show them around the colony."

Before Amish could respond, a sudden loud noise reverberated from outside the building. The workers exchanged confused glances, then left their food half-eaten and rushed to see what was happening.

Outside the canteen, they froze. The sight before them was unlike anything they had ever encountered. Beyond the perimeter fence stood a legion of bizarre creatures, small horse-like beings arrayed in gleaming golden armor. Their coats shimmered in every conceivable color, from deep blues to bright pinks, and some had wings, others horns. The formation stood silently, an imposing phalanx stretching across the entire breadth of the factory’s entrance. A few of the workers gasped, while others whispered frantically, trying to make sense of what they were seeing

"What... what in the world is that?" Amish whispered, his voice barely audible.

Dhani shook his head, unable to answer. Fear and disbelief gripped him, as if he were trapped in a fever dream. The factory’s security personnel quickly emerged, revolvers drawn and aimed toward the mysterious intruders. The captain of the guard shouted a warning, his voice trembling as he demanded that the creatures identify themselves. There was no response from the equine beings—at least, not in any language the workers could understand.

One of the horned creatures stepped forward, raising its voice in an authoritative tone. The language it spoke was alien to Dhani's ears—sharp and melodic, almost musical, yet entirely incomprehensible.

"What are they saying?" one of the workers murmured. "Are they... are they trying to talk to us?"

"Get back!" barked one of the security guards, his voice trembling. "All of you, get back!"

The horned creature's tone grew harsher, frustrated at the lack of understandable response. Its horn started to glow with a strange, ethereal light, and it pointed toward the gate.

"Sir, it's—it's doing something!" a guard shouted in panic, raising his revolver. The glow of the creature horn intensified, pulsating with raw ethereal energy.

At that moment, panic set in. One of the younger security officers, eyes wide with fear, fumbled with his revolver. His hands shook uncontrollably, and in a moment of pure terror, he pulled the trigger.

*Bang!* The crack of the revolver shattered the tension. Dhani flinched as the sound echoed off the factory walls. He watched in horror as the creature in front of the gate crumpled to the ground, blood pooling beneath its head.

A stunned silence fell over the workers and guards. Then, chaos erupted.

The winged creatures took to the skies, raining arrows down upon the factory with uncanny precision. One guard cried out as a projectile lodged itself in his shoulder, sending him collapsing to the ground.

The unicorns retaliated with deadly beams of energy from their horns, the beams of magical energy sliced through the air, striking the human guards with lethal precision, the beams searing through steel and flesh like a hot knife through butter. The earth ponies charged forward, smashing through the metal gates with their powerful hind legs. The once-bustling factory yard erupted into chaos and carnage.

Dhani felt his blood turn to ice as screams filled the air. Workers scattered in every direction, desperately trying to flee from the onslaught. He saw men fall to the ground, their bodies pierced by arrows or scorched by energy beams. Dhani's instincts took over. "Back inside! Get inside!" he screamed, grabbing Amish by the arm and pulling him toward the factory entrance. All around them, workers stumbled and fell as arrows and magical blasts struck. Dhani pushed through the terrified mass of workers, practically throwing himself and Amish through the doorway.

Through the small windows, Dhani glimpsed the devastation outside—the once-familiar factory yard now a battlefield, littered with bodies and scorched earth. The strange creatures moved with grim determination, seemingly unfazed by the destruction they wrought.

"Barricade it!" someone shouted. Dhani and several others scrambled to shove crates, tables, and whatever else they could find against the doors. The pounding of hooves grew louder outside, accompanied by the shouts and cries of the wounded.

"Gods, what's happening?" Amish gasped, his back pressed against the barricade.

Dhani shook his head, his voice trembling as he replied, "I... I don’t know. They—those things—they're attacking us!"

Upstairs, in the factory manager's office, Rajnish Nadkarni frantically dialed the number for the local UN peacekeeping force. The phone rang endlessly, each second stretching out like an eternity. Finally, a voice came on the line.

"This is the UN peacekeeping outpost. State your emergency."

"This is Rajnish Nadkarni, factory manager of NagarJuna Cement," he panted. "We’re under attack! Some kind of... hostile wildlife... creatures—hundreds of them, armed! We need immediate assistance! There are casualties!"

The voice on the other end hesitated for a moment. "Sir, please confirm—hostile wildlife, armed? Are you sure it’s not a misunderstanding?"

Nadkarni’s voice rose in panic. "I know what I’m seeing! They’re killing my workers! If you don’t send help right now—"

The line went dead, and Nadkarni slammed the phone down, his heart racing. He glanced out of the window and saw the chaos unfolding below: a surreal battlefield where flesh, steel, and magic collided.

As the fight raged, far above the clouds, three ancient Sirens watched with wicked delight. Their scales shimmered in the sunlight as they hovered on the winds, singing softly to one another in a language as old as time.

"The seeds of conflict are sown," one of them crooned, her voice like a haunting melody.

"The humans and ponies will drown in the bloodshed they reap," another added, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.

"And when the world burns," the third whispered, "we will feast on their suffering."

Back on the ground, the battle showed no signs of abating. The pounding on the barricade grew louder, the splintering of wood and the rattle of debris sending shudders through the factory walls.

Dhani, his hands trembling, picked up a wrench from a nearby toolbox, gripping it tightly as though it were a lifeline. The other workers huddled behind him, their faces a mix of fear and grim determination. Amish stood beside him, clutching a metal pipe like a club, his eyes darting between the doors and the trembling windows.

"They're going to break through any second!" someone cried, his voice laced with panic.

"Hold it together!" Dhani shouted, trying to keep his own fear from bleeding into his words. "We have to hold them off until help arrives!"

For a moment, there was silence. The hammering stopped. The workers glanced at each other, confusion mixed with a spark of hope. Maybe, just maybe, the creatures had given up.

But then the sound came again—different this time. Dhani could hear voices outside, faint and alien, almost like a chant. The air grew unnaturally still, and an eerie glow seeped through the cracks in the doors, casting strange shadows that danced across the factory walls. Dhani’s skin prickled with a chill, as though the air itself had turned hostile.

"They tried to break down the barricades in another way." Amish murmured

Dhani took a step forward, turning back to face the workers. "Listen up! We’re not out of this yet. Grab whatever you can find. Wrenches, pipes, anything heavy. We’re not going down without a fight!"

The men scrambled, scavenging for tools and makeshift weapons. Dhani’s heart pounded in his ears as he turned back to the barricade, his wrench still gripped tightly in his hand. He could feel the floor vibrating beneath him—whether from the hooves of the attackers or the beating of his own pulse, he wasn’t sure.

Seconds dragged on like hours. Outside, the chanting grew louder, the glow more intense.

Suddenly, the barricade shifted, but held firm. The creatures outside were clearly growing frustrated; they hadn’t anticipated the resistance. Dhani glanced to the side, where Amish stood bracing his shoulder against the pile of crates and chairs that blocked the door.

"Looks like they have failed to break the door," Dhani said, managing a faint, grim smile. "Good."

Amish forced a nod, his face pale but resolute. "Do you think they’ll keep trying?"

Dhani’s expression hardened. "They will. They won’t leave until they can’t fight anymore...or until we all dead."

Outside, the glow abruptly faded, and for a moment, there was only quiet. Dhani and the others held their breath, muscles tensed, waiting for the next assault. But when the attack did not come, Dhani dared to hope that perhaps the creatures had decided to retreat. He exchanged a wary glance with Amish.

But the silence was not an end; it was merely the calm before the storm. The ground trembled as a low, resonant hum filled the air, a sound that seemed to reverberate through bone and flesh. Dhani felt his skin crawl. Whatever the creatures were planning, it was building toward something.

As the minutes ticked by and the tension thickened, a faint rumble echoed in the distance—a different sound, one that Dhani recognized instantly. It was the rhythmic thunder of approaching helicopters, the steady beat of rotor blades slicing through the air.

The UN peacekeepers were on their way.

Dhani allowed himself a breath of relief, but his grip on the wrench didn’t loosen. The creatures outside would surely hear the approaching aircraft, and he knew they might launch a final, desperate assault to break through before the peacekeepers arrived.

"Stay focused," Dhani warned, his eyes never leaving the barricade. "This isn’t over yet. We hold this line, no matter what."

With that, he squared his shoulders and took his place at the front, ready to fight for his life—and for the lives of everyone around him. The sounds of distant rotors grew louder, but so too did the tension in the air, as though the very world held its breath, waiting to see who would break first.

Author's Note

"NagarJuna Cement" is a real company and not a fiction, the reason why i added them in the story is because they make funny
commercials...

By the way, this is the world map we will be using.

Yes, I drew it myself!!
I will make a second version to show the locations of the UN colonies in the next page.

Chapter 10 : Response

"The first casualty of War is Truth."

- Hiram Johnson

Gaia, "New Pangaea" Ground-Zero, June 13th, 2038

The sun beat down relentlessly upon the alien landscape of New Pangaea, casting long shadows and shimmering waves of heat across the barren ground. It was midday, the time when most personnel at the Forward Operations Base (FOB) took their lunch breaks and sought refuge from the scorching heat. Inside one of the cramped barracks, the air was thick with fatigue as soldiers took their rest.

Sergeant Edward Snowden lay sprawled out on his bunk, phone in hand, a half-empty water bottle rolling on the floor beside him. He was scrolling through YouTube Shorts and TikTok, watching the latest viral dance trends. The irony wasn’t lost on him—humanity was teetering on the brink of extinction, with an asteroid the bigger than Texas set to collide with Earth in less than 12 years. Yet, it hadn’t deterred humanity’s obsession with the trivial, and he chuckled at the absurdity of people still learning dance trends and doing stunts while the end of the world loomed overhead.

Seriously, one of the first things people on the internet do after hearing the news of end of the world is Emoting.

As Snowden swiped through the endless stream of videos, a notification popped up on his screen: New video from MrBeast. Instinctively, he tapped on it.

[Opening shot: Epic aerial view of a giant asteroid hurtling through space toward Earth. Dramatic music plays. Cut to MrBeast standing in a field with a green screen of the asteroid behind him. The music fades out as he starts speaking.]

MrBeast: "What if you had to survive on Earth while an asteroid the size of Ceres was heading straight for it?! And you had 12 years to prepare before it hits?!"

[Cut to shots of various dramatic natural disasters: earthquakes, tsunamis, and wildfires, followed by clips of contestants reacting with shock and awe. The screen flashes with bold text: THE STAYING AT EARTH CHALLENGE!]

MrBeast (voiceover): "What's up, guys! Today, I've got one of the CRAZIEST challenges we've ever done. We found 100 contestants who are willing to stay on Earth while an ASTEROID the size of a dwarf planet is about to COLLIDE with our planet!"

[Cut to MrBeast in a bunker packed with survival gear. He holds a gas mask and a solar-powered radio in his hands.]

MrBeast: "Contestants can choose any shelter they want—build an underground bunker, move to the top of a mountain, or even live on a yacht in the middle of the ocean. It's up to them! But there’s a catch…"

[Cut to footage of cities being abandoned, time-lapsed skies darkening as dust clouds form.]

MrBeast (voiceover): "As soon as the asteroid hits, it'll unleash total chaos—massive earthquakes, tsunamis, and a dust cloud that will plunge Earth into darkness. It’s not just about surviving the impact… it's about surviving the aftermath."

[Cut to a shot of contestants nervously looking up at the sky, where a faint dot (the asteroid) is visible..]

MrBeast (voiceover): "These 100 contestants will have 12 years to prepare however they want. But once the asteroid hits… no more new supplies. They'll have to rely on their wits, skills, and whatever resources they’ve stockpiled."

[Quick clips show some contestants building bunkers, while others look at their chosen shelters—ranging from underground bunkers and fortified basement to makeshift shelters in remote cave. Dramatic music intensifies.]

"And whoever survives the impact the longest wins $100 MILLION DOLLARS!"

[Cut to a split-screen of the various contestants, each describing their strategies.]

Contestant 1: "I've set up an underground bunker with 6 months' worth of supplies. If it works for doomsday preppers, it’ll work for me!"

Contestant 2: "I’m taking a different approach and going deep into the mountains. The asteroid might not even hit close enough to feel it!"

Contestant 3: "I’ve reinforced the walls of my house and stocked up on food. I’m just hoping luck is on my side!"

MrBeast: "These 100 contestants have 12 years to prepare before the asteroid impact! The rules are simple: There’s no leaving Earth, no external help, and if you get eliminated...well, let's just say it's GAME OVER."

[Cut to MrBeast standing next to his crew, Chris, Chandler, and Karl, who are each holding a survival item. The asteroid looms ominously in the sky behind them.]

MrBeast: "The clock is ticking, and the challenge starts now! Will anyone survive the impact? Or will $100 million go unclaimed? Subscribe to find out!"

[The screen fades to black, displaying the text: THE STAYING AT EARTH CHALLENGE BEGINS NOW! followed by a countdown timer: 12 YEARS REMAINING. Dramatic music builds up again. Cut to the contestants making their preparations and the asteroid looming larger in the sky. The scene transitions to the start of the countdown, signaling the beginning of the challenge.]

MrBeast (voiceover): "Stay tuned, because things are about to get WILD!

[Cut to the contestants making their first preparations as the screen reads: LET THE END OF THE WORLD... BEGIN!]

Snowden's laughter was barely contained as the video played on. “Of course,” he muttered to himself, “Leave it to MrBeast to turn the apocalypse into a game show.” But before he could watch the contestants' frantic preparations, a blaring siren cut through the air, rattling the walls.

"ATTENTION ALL COMBAT PERSONNEL, REPORT TO YOUR POSTS IMMEDIATELY. THIS IS NOT A DRILL, I REPEAT, THIS IS NOT A DRILL!!!!" The loudspeakers echoed throughout the base.

The sudden alarm jolted Snowden upright. The hallways outside his room were alive with the thunder of boots pounding against metal flooring. He leapt off his bunk, hurriedly throwing on his uniform and combat gear—a digital camouflage uniform, ceramic combat vest, and the familiar blue Kevlar helmet with the UN logo emblazoned on the side.

Rushing out the door, where dozens of other soldiers streamed past him. He spotted his squadmates, Corporal Jimmy Barnes and Private Gregor Staebler, struggling into their vests and helmets just ahead.

"Jimmy, what's happening?!" Snowden called out as he secured the straps of his vest.

"No clue, man!" Jimmy yelled back, fumbling with the last buckle on his helmet. "Lieutenant Hill says there's some kind of emergency. We're supposed to get to the armory and gear up."

The hallway buzzed with a frantic energy as soldiers hurriedly equipped themselves. The steady thrum of engines revving to life outside became more audible, underscored by the unmistakable whirring of helicopter blades.

Moments later, they reached the armory where dozens of soldiers were arming themselves. Snowden grabbed his rifle and a few extra magazines, the weight of his equipment adding to the already thick atmosphere of tension.

Outside, the deployment field was a chaotic scene of mobilization. Hundreds of UN peacekeepers formed ranks, their faces bearing the same expression of confusion and apprehension. Rows of Humvees and Stryker armored personnel carriers stood ready, engines growling, lining up at the FOB gate while Blackhawk helicopters and surveillance drones were launched into the sky, the thunderous rotors sending gusts of dust into the air.

Commander Jeffrey Lang, his voice booming through a megaphone, brought order to the chaos. "Listen up!" he shouted. "About twenty minutes ago, we lost contact with a cement production plant near the Indian colony. We have reports of an attack by what seems to be some kind of… 'hostile wildlife.' We don’t have many details because communication is down. Our job is to investigate, secure the area, and ensure the safety of any civilians."

The crowd murmured nervously. Snowden exchanged glances with Jimmy, uncertainty etched on their faces. "Wildlife?" Snowden muttered. "Since when does wildlife knock out comms?"

Lang’s voice cut through again, as if reading the collective thoughts of the soldiers. "We don’t know what we're dealing with. Stay sharp and follow orders. Dismissed!"

The briefing left more questions than answers, heightening the unease among the troops. The idea of “hostile wildlife” on a alien planet like seemed unnervingly vague. Yet there was no time to speculate.

As the convoy began to roll out, Snowden and his team crammed into the back of a Stryker APC. The interior was dim, the only light coming from the slivers of sunlight sneaking through the narrow viewport. The atmosphere was thick with the low murmur of nervous chatter. Lieutenant Mell Wilkinson, sitting across from Snowden, tried to break the tension.

"Probably just some overgrown lizards or something," Mell said, offering a half-hearted grin. "Might as well be a glorified pest control mission."

Private Karl Sulzberger chimed in, his voice tinged with a mix of excitement and anxiety. "Or it could be something straight out of a fantasy novel, like elves or orcs. We’ve already got portals to other worlds, why not mythical creatures too?"

Sergeant Denijs Veenstra scoffed, shaking his head. "Yeah, right. Next, you'll be telling me it’s a Tuyul from Indonesian folklore. Tiny green goblins causing havoc."

First Lieutenant Liu Pengfei’s eyes gleamed with a hint of mischief. "Or a beast-man like Wukong. Hell, if we’re lucky, we might get to wrestle with a giant monkey."

The banter ricocheted around the cramped space, their attempts at humor doing little to hide the underlying anxiety. Snowden had been mostly silent, his eyes distant as he stared at the rifle resting on his lap. Finally, Jimmy nudged him with an elbow.

"Come on, Snowden, what’s your wild guess? Bigfoot? A Wendigo?"

Snowden glanced up, hesitating for a moment before his cheeks flushed slightly. "Well… I was kinda hoping for… y’know, a cute catgirl." He forced out a laugh, but the redness in his face deepened as the rest of the squad burst into raucous laughter.

"A catgirl?!" Jimmy exclaimed, nearly doubling over. "Seriously, man?! You're a certified weeb now!"

Sulzberger grinned and nudged Snowden. "Guess we know what you’ve been fantasizing about in the barracks, huh?, You better hope it’s not a feral one.”

Snowden could only groan as he buried his face in his hands. "Okay, okay, enough," he muttered, cracking a sheepish smile. “I swear, if we come across anything remotely human-looking, I’m blaming you guys for jinxing it."

As the laughter died down, the reality of their situation settled in. Snowden's embarrassment had done little to dispel the tension lingering in the air. He glanced out the viewport again, watching as the barren, alien landscape sped past. The convoy rumbled on, the hum of engines resonating through the APC, carrying them toward the unknown.

Whatever lay ahead, it wasn’t going to be anything as fantastical—or harmless—as their imaginations dared to hope. The hostile force awaiting them would shatter all notions of the mundane and plunge them into a nightmare far worse than they had feared.

Snowden tightened his grip on his rifle, the light-hearted banter fading as the enormity of their task took hold. Whatever awaited them, it was no catgirl—it was something far more menacing, and it would test their courage and resolve in ways they weren’t prepared for.

Southwest Equestria, the edge of White Tail Woods, June 13th, 2038.

The thick canopy of White Tail Woods swayed gently in the midday sun, casting dappled light over the forest floor. The air was heavy with the mingling scents of pine and earth. Yet, the peaceful ambiance was shattered by the anguished screams of a wounded Royal Guard, his voice echoing through the trees.

Bon Bon—better known by her codename, Agent Sweetie Drops crouched beside the guard, her hooves moving with practiced urgency as she wrapped a bandage around the pony's bleeding leg. She could feel his body trembling beneath her touch as the crude battlefield dressing struggled to staunch the flow. The guard's armor was dented and twisted, shards of metal jutting out where some unknown projectile had shattered the protective enchantments. His pained cries reverberated in Sweetie Drops’ ears, every sound gnawing at her composure.

"Hold still, for Celestia's sake!" she muttered, her voice strained as she tightened the bandage, trying to stop the bleeding. The guard yelped as the pressure increased, his breathing coming in ragged gasps. Sweetie Drops had dealt with all manner of creatures in her years with the Anti-Monster Agency—manticores, timberwolves, even the occasional rogue dragon—but this was different. She wasn’t facing a beast from the Everfree or a dark forest. This...this was something else entirely.

She wiped her brow with a hoof, only to realize it was smeared with blood—the guard’s, or perhaps her own; she wasn’t sure. Her thoughts raced back to the moment it had all spiraled out of control: when Commander Shadow Charm had stepped forward to address the strange creatures they had encountered at the river, hoping to negotiate some kind of agreement. But instead of words, they had answered with fire and thunder, and the commander had fallen where he stood.

The guards had surged forward in response, their cries for vengeance filling the air as spells and arrows rained down on the strange, mammalian bipeds. But it had been little use. These creatures wielded weapons that tore through steel and flesh alike, and the magic steel armor that the ponies had relied on for generations seemed almost useless against the cold, unyielding weapon they used.

Lieutenant Winter Gust, now leading the regiment in the commander’s absence, trotted up to Sweetie Drops, his expression grave. His fur was singed, and there was a cut above his left eye where a fragment of stone had struck him during the assault. “Agent Sweetie Drops,” he began, his voice strained but steady, “our mages can’t breach the gate.”

She looked up, startled. “What do you mean they can’t breach it?” she asked. “It’s just a door!”

The lieutenant shook his head. “It’s no ordinary door. The mages say there’s… nothing. No magic at all in the material. It’s as if it’s dead, utterly impervious to spells. We can’t bend or break it, not with the magic we have.”

Sweetie Drops frowned, trying to comprehend what he was saying. How could anything be completely devoid of magic? Everything in Equestria had some trace of it, from the simplest pebble to the mightiest mountain. However, if these creatures had indeed brought materials unfamiliar to them, their properties might be beyond Equestrian comprehension.

“So what do we do?” she asked, her voice betraying a hint of desperation. “We can’t just sit here forever. We need to get in there and—”

She was cut off by a strange sound in the sky. It started as a faint buzzing, like the rapid beat of a dragonfly’s wings, but it quickly grew louder and more intense, filling the air with an unnatural hum. Sweetie Drops and Winter Gust turned their eyes upward, squinting against the bright sunlight.

There, approaching from the horizon, were three dark shapes. They moved with a grace that was alien to the ponies’ eyes, sleek bodies cutting through the sky with the unmistakable whirr of spinning blades atop them. The black contraptions seemed to hover effortlessly, their forms angular and menacing. Sweetie Drops’ breath hitched in her throat as she realized they were heading straight for the Royal Guard’s position.

“Pegasi, to the skies!” Lieutenant Winter Gust barked, his voice sharp and commanding. “Intercept those… those things before they get any closer!”

At once, a dozen pegasi leaped into the air, their wings catching the breeze as they ascended to meet the strange flying machines. The sight of armed pegasi soaring upwards, their spears and bows glinting in the sun, was a familiar one; but now, it felt almost futile, as if they were charging headlong into the jaws of some metal beast.

Sweetie Drops’ heart raced. She had fought many monsters in her career, but nothing like this. These contraptions—they weren’t alive, yet they seemed to defy the natural order. They emitted no magic, no life essence that she could detect.

As the Pegasi squadron closed in on the strange mechanical contraptions, Sweetie Drops felt an icy dread coil around her heart. The closer they flew, the more unnatural these machines seemed—metal wings whirling with an alien hum, reflecting the sunlight with an ominous glint. She bit her lip, a terrible realization dawning on her.

What if they were wrong? What if this is a mistake? What if this wasn't just another encounter with some magical anomaly, but the beginning of something far darker?

The pegasi charged forward, their spears glinting, determination etched on their faces. But as they neared the hovering giants, the air seemed to thicken with an unseen tension. Sweetie Drops could only watch in silent horror as the machines loomed larger, their true scale becoming clearer with every wingbeat.

And then, the world seemed to hold its breath.

In that instant, she knew there was no turning back. The pegasi did not falter, nor did they retreat. Instead, they flew headlong into history, into the unknown, into the abyss that separated Equestrian peace from the unforgiving reality of an alien war machine.

This was not a confrontation—they had not merely challenged the strange contraptions. No, they had unwittingly lit the fuse.

The first clash was upon them. The first act of defiance that would shatter a fragile peace. The first step down a path that would plunge Ponykind and Humanity into an inferno of conflict.

There would be no flight, no retreat.

And as the pegasi closed in, the fateful day of June 13th, 2038, marked the beginning of the conflict that would soon engulf all Equestria in its flames.

Author's Note

Will you do MrBeast "Staying At Earth" challenge?

No?

Chapter 11 : Massacre

"The human failing I would most like to correct is aggression."

-Stephen Hawking

Gaia, "New Hin'd", Chheda Nagar Forest Airspace, June 13th, 2038.

The rhythmic thump-thump-thump of the Blackhawk's rotors sliced through the air as it cruised over the dense canopy of White Tail Woods. The helicopter flew in formation with two others, their dark, metallic frames starkly contrasting against the blue sky and the endless green canopy below

Inside the cockpit, Thomas Hopkins gripped the controls, his eyes scanning the tree line below for any signs of movement. Beside him, his co-pilot Toby Kennedy, a young and eager pilot who was still getting used to the strange feeling of flying over an alien landscape, kept an eye on the instrument panel.

"Got anything, Toby?" Hopkins asked, his voice calm but with an edge of anticipation.

"Nothing on thermal, sir. Just trees, more trees... and, well, endless forest," Toby replied, his voice tinged with a hint of nervousness. "You’d think for a world supposedly teeming with life, we’d see a little more activity."

Hopkins let out a dry chuckle. "Consider yourself lucky. I’ve heard rumors from the ground teams. Something hit that cement plant hard. Don’t know if it’s wildlife or... something else. Could be worse than just trees, kid."

Suddenly, the radio crackled to life with a sharp burst of static. "Blackhawk One, this is Eagle Eye. We have unidentified airborne contacts approaching from the east at high speed. Twelve signatures—possibly hostile. Be advised, they appear to be equine in shape."

Hopkins’s brow furrowed as he glanced at Toby. "Equine? Did I hear that right?"

Toby’s eyes widened as he spotted something ahead. "Uh, sir... you’re gonna want to see this."

Out of the horizon, a squadron of pegasi was rapidly closing the distance. Twelve armored ponies flew in perfect formation, their wings beating furiously against the wind as they carried spears and bows. The sight was like something out of a medieval fantasy come to life—only this was no storybook tale.

Hopkins’s pulse quickened as he reached for the radio. "Eagle Eye, this is Blackhawk One. We have a visual on the contacts—definitely Pegasus in appirence. I repeat, winged horses carrying weapons. What’s our ROE?" (Rules of Engagement)

"Blackhawk One, maintain course. Do not engage unless fired upon," came the terse reply. "But stay on your guard."

"Roger that," Hopkins said, his gaze locking on the incoming squadron. "Toby, switch the systems to active targeting just in case. We need to be ready."

"Copy, sir," Toby replied, his fingers moving quickly over the controls, priming the Blackhawk’s defensive systems. "Systems are hot, but weapons are in safe mode."

The pegasi drew closer, and Hopkins could see their determined expressions. They were not just scouting—they were heading straight for the helicopters with a look of fierce resolve in their eyes.

"Here they come," Toby muttered, his voice tense. "Looks like they’re not backing down."

The lead pegasus, a burly stallion with a dark blue coat and a silver mane, angled his wings and dove toward them, his spear aimed directly at the cockpit. Hopkins’s instincts screamed danger, and he pulled the Blackhawk up into a sharp climb to avoid the impact. The rotor blades roared as the helicopter banked hard, barely dodging the charging stallion.

"Jesus!" Hopkins exclaimed, jerking the controls. "These things are actually attacking us!"

More pegasi followed suit, swooping in from different angles, attempting to close the distance. A pair flew alongside, unleashing a volley of arrows that clattered harmlessly against the Blackhawk’s armored body, but their intent was unmistakable.

"They’re serious!" Toby shouted, his hand hovering over the weapons controls. "What do we do?!"

Hopkins gritted his teeth. The Rules of Engagement were clear—no firing unless provoked—but they had already crossed that line, hadn’t they? "I’ll try to shake them off. If they don’t back down, we go weapons hot. But hold your fire until I say."

He banked the helicopter into a tight turn, hoping to shake off the pegasi, but the ponies seemed undeterred. One particularly agile mare darted up beside the cockpit, her eyes meeting Hopkins’s for a split second. There was no fear in those eyes—only a resolve as hard as steel.

Another pair of pegasi swooped toward them from the side, arrows bouncing harmlessly off the helicopter’s armor. Hopkins twisted the Blackhawk into a tight bank, trying to evade the incoming attacks. But the sky was quickly becoming chaotic, the agile ponies darting around the lumbering helicopters like hawks attacking prey.

A flash of light caught Hopkins's eye as a unicorn on the ground launched a glowing bolt of magic at the Blackhawk. He yanked the controls to the side, narrowly avoiding the blast. The magical projectile detonated nearby, sending a shockwave that rattled the helicopter.

"Toby, get us some altitude—" Hopkins began, but his words were cut short as the Blackhawk shuddered violently. One of the pegasi, in the chaos of the melee, had flown too close. The unfortunate mare collided with the spinning rotor blades, her body struck with a sickening crack that sent blood spraying into the air.

The impact snaps one of the helicopter propellers, causing it to spin wildly out of control. Hopkins fought desperately with the controls, but it was a losing battle. The Blackhawk lurched and plummeted toward the ground, the rotors groaning as they struggled to maintain stability.

"Mayday, mayday! We’re going down!" Hopkins shouted into the radio, his voice strained as he wrestled with the controls.

The ground rushed up to meet them, and with a thunderous crash, the Blackhawk slammed into the earth, skidding along the forest floor and tearing through the trees. The impact jarred Hopkins in his seat, the air filled with the sound of twisting metal and the shattering of glass. For a moment, everything was chaos—then, silence.

Overhead, the two other Blackhawks circled the crash site, their pilots watching in horror. "Blackhawk One is down. Eagle Eye, requesting orders," came the frantic voice over the radio.

"Eagle Eye to all units, retreat from the engagement zone. Do not engage unless absolutely necessary. I repeat, retreat immediately."

As the two remaining helicopters began to pull away, Helicopters like the Blackhawk are not designed for dogfighting, especially with the enemies they currently encounter.

Meanwhile, the UN peacekeeping convoy on the ground could only look on in stunned disbelief. They had witnessed the Blackhawk’s descent, and now smoke was rising from the twisted wreckage.

The radio buzzed with a grim new order from command. "All units, authorization granted to engage. Neutralize the 'hostile wildlife'. Secure the factory and do not let them approach the wreckage."

A cold shiver ran through the soldiers in the convoy. The war between ponykind and humanity had just been sparked, and now the first battle was about to begin in earnest.

The dense foliage of Chheda Nagar forest erupted with the chatter of gunfire and the sharp crack of magical discharges. Dust and leaves flew in the air as the convoy of Humvees and Stryker APCs ground to a halt. The .50-caliber machine guns mounted atop the vehicles roared to life, spraying the treeline ahead with covering fire as the UN peacekeepers disembarked.

“Move, move, move!” Sergeant Edward Snowden shouted, waving his arm as he and his squad leaped from their vehicles and took cover behind rocks and trees. The deep thud-thud-thud of the .50-cals echoed through the forest, tearing through branches and sending shards of bark raining down.

But as the soldiers pushed forward, strange, bright beams of energy streaked toward them from the depths of the forest. The first wave of magic slammed into the vehicles and the ground around them, creating explosions that resembled mortar strikes. One of the Humvees was hit by a particularly potent blast; its front end was torn apart, sending shrapnel flying in all directions.

Snowden ducked as another shot whizzed past, sizzling like a beam from a sci-fi movie. He glanced at the smoking wreckage of the Humvee and saw the bodies of two soldiers who had been caught by the blast. Their once-intact Kevlar and ceramic vests had been charred and melted in places; they lay motionless, their skin burned and blackened from the intense heat.

"Goddamn it, keep your heads down!" Snowden barked, his voice barely audible over the deafening firefight. He glanced over at Corporal Jimmy Barnes, who was frantically laying down suppressive fire with his FN Minimi. "Barnes, get some rounds on that ridge!"

"On it!" Barnes shouted, his voice strained with exertion as he swung the light machine gun toward a cluster of brightly glowing shots coming from the treeline. The rapid brrrt of the Minimi cut through the cacophony, forcing the attackers to momentarily pull back.

But the enemy wasn’t retreating. From the shadows of the woods emerged several unicorns, their horns blazing with magical energy as they unleashed a volley of searing magical bolts at the advancing peacekeepers. The bright beams burned through the air, creating streaks of light that left trails of residual magic. One beam struck Private Staebler in the leg, punching through his kneepad as if it were made of paper.

Snowden's eyes widened as Staebler dropped to the ground, gasping. “Medic!” Snowden shouted, but his voice was drowned out by the chaos.

The order came through Snowden’s earpiece: "All units, scatter and engage the enemy. Return fire, suppress those Equine!"

With that, the UN troops began to spread out, diving behind the cover of rocks, trees, and fallen logs. Snowden and his team huddled behind a large boulder, the air around them filled with the sharp cracks of rifles and the distant, thunderous roar of the .50-calibers. Snowden leveled his HK416 at the nearest source of magical fire and squeezed the trigger, sending a burst of rounds downrange.

A few feet away, Sergeant Denijs Veenstra was braced behind a thick oak, firing his M4A1 at the horned equine. He saw one of them stagger, the magic around its horn flickering, but then, out of nowhere, a flash of bright red light caught his eye. It was too late.

A magical beam, glowing a deep crimson, struck Veenstra's outstretched arm. The pain was immediate and excruciating—a sensation like a white-hot poker being pressed into his flesh. The beam sliced through the fabric of his uniform and seared into his skin. His scream tore through the air, loud and guttural.

Snowden saw it happen. "Veenstra!" he yelled, scrambling over to the wounded sergeant, who was clutching his arm, the skin bubbling and blackening as if it had been exposed to an open flame. The area around the wound was charred, the muscle tissue visible through the damaged skin, twisted and burnt beyond recognition. It looked like a piece of meat left on a grill far too long—crisp, blackened edges with angry, red flesh underneath, blood oozing out in sickening rivulets.

“Hold on, Veenstra, just hold on!” Snowden shouted as he grabbed the radio. “We need a medic over here, now! Veenstra’s hit!”

A medic sprinted over, dodging incoming fire as he slid into cover next to them. "Stay still!" the medic ordered, his hands trembling slightly as he reached into his kit. He quickly tore open a field dressing and began wrapping it around the smoldering wound, the stench of burnt flesh filling the air. Veenstra’s breathing was ragged, sweat pouring down his face as the medic applied a painkiller.

“Get him out of here!” Snowden barked. The medic nodded, grabbing Veenstra under the shoulders and dragging him back toward the safety of the convoy. Even though Veenstra was being pulled away from the frontline, his groans of pain followed them, echoing over the gunfire.

Snowden gritted his teeth, turning his attention back to the fight. The UN troops were slowly gaining the upper hand; their experience in coordinated fire, combined with their superior range, was beginning to show. As the peacekeepers laid down suppressive fire, the unicorns struggled to hold their ground, their magical bolts less frequent and less accurate.

“Target the horned Equine! Keep up the pressure!” Lieutenant Alex Hill ordered, his voice steady and filled with resolve. Snowden squeezed off another burst from his HK416, sending a unicorn diving for cover as the bullets whizzed past.

To Snowden's left, Corporal Barnes was still firing his Minimi in controlled bursts. “I see one! Second ridge, right side!” he called out, directing fire toward a unicorn whose horn was glowing an ominous purple. Barnes unleashed a volley, the rounds tearing into the dirt and forcing the unicorn to retreat deeper into the forest.

Suddenly, another explosion rocked the battlefield as a magical blast hit one of the Humvees. The vehicle lurched to the side, its tires blown out, and the engine compartment engulfed in flames. A soldier who had been crouched nearby was thrown off his feet by the force of the blast.

“Damn it, they’re hitting the vehicles now!” Lieutenant Liu shouted. “Stay low, keep moving, and return fire!”

Despite the intense pressure, the peacekeepers held their ground. Their steady rate of fire and accurate shooting were slowly thinning the ranks of the attackers. One by one, the bright, magical discharges grew fewer and farther between, their attackers beginning to retreat as the UN troops advanced cautiously, weapons trained on the tree line.

Snowden’s pulse began to steady, though the tension in the air remained thick. He could see the unicorns retreating further back into the woods, and the bright lights of their magic gradually faded into the forest’s depths. But as he glanced back at the convoy—smoke still rising from the destroyed Humvees, the wounded being tended to by medics—he knew this is not over.

As the UN peacekeepers moved in from the edge of the forest, their eyes scanning the horizon for signs of movement. The once-bustling cement factory loomed ahead, a picture of chaos. Damaged transport vehicles littered the lot, some still smoldering, while sacks of cement lay torn and scattered across the ground like fallen leaves. The bodies of workers and security personnel lay where they had fallen, sprawled out in unnatural positions that spoke of the suddenness of their deaths.

“Eyes open,” First Lieutenant Alex Hill ordered, his voice a low growl over the comms. “We don’t know what else might be waiting for us.”

As they crept forward, the peacekeepers could hear the distant crackle of flames and the occasional metallic creak as a piece of machinery settled. But then, a different sound reached their ears—a faint whistle that rapidly grew louder.

“Incoming!” Private Sulzberger shouted, just as the sky darkened with a rain of wooden shafts. The arrows came down in waves, hundreds of them, their tips gleaming like tiny daggers in the afternoon sun. Snowden and the others ducked, diving for cover behind trees, fallen logs, and the scattered debris.

Several soldiers grunted in pain as arrows clattered off their helmets or lodged into the soft material of their uniforms. One man, Corporal Mili, yanked an arrow free from where it had pierced his thigh, gritting his teeth as blood soaked through the fabric. But the Kevlar vests and helmets did their job, turning what might have been deadly strikes into painful but non-fatal injuries.

“Stay down, find cover!” Snowden yelled as he pressed his back against the trunk of a large tree, the bark splintering as more arrows thudded into it.

Then, through the haze of dust and falling arrows, Snowden saw them—dozens of equine figures emerging from the forest. The earth ponies, their coats glistening with sweat and dirt, charged forward with spears held high. Behind them, unicorns hung back, their horns glowing as they launched magic bolts into the fray. Above, the pegasi swooped down in organized formations, loosing arrows from bows gripped between their hooves or in their mouths.

“Open fire!” First Lieutenant Hill's roared, and the forest exploded with the sound of gunfire.

The .50-caliber machine guns opened up first, their deafening roar sending heavy rounds tearing through the air. Each shot ripped into the pegasi above, shattering wings and sending the creatures tumbling from the sky like broken kites. Rifle fire followed soon after, with bursts from HK416s, AK74, QBZ-191 and M4A1s aimed at the charging earth ponies. The peacekeepers had the advantage of range and firepower, but the equine warriors pressed forward with reckless courage, driven by a desperate determination that Snowden found almost admirable—almost.

Corporal Barnes was manning the FN Minimi, his hands moving almost automatically as he fed the belt of ammo into the weapon. “Got another one! Wing clipped!” he shouted as another pegasus crashed into the ground, its cries of pain lost in the chaos.

“Keep them off us!” Lieutenant Liu barked back. “We can’t let them close the distance—”

But it was already happening. Despite the hail of gunfire, some of the earth ponies had made it through, their eyes wide and filled with rage as they thrust their spears at the nearest soldiers. Private Sulzberger fell back with a scream, blood spraying from a gash in his thigh as an earth pony withdrew its weapon with a snarl.

“Close combat! Fall back!” Snowden shouted, switching his rifle to his sidearm as an earth pony lunged toward him. He fired three shots in quick succession, each one finding its mark in the creature’s chest. It stumbled, its spear falling from its grip, and collapsed with a choked cry at Snowden’s feet.

Second Lieutenant Mell Wilkinson was not as lucky. As he fought to fend off two attackers, a third pony—a hulking stallion with a scar across its muzzle—thrust its spear into his side, the tip piercing through the gaps in his body armor. Wilkinson's breath left him in a shuddering gasp, and he collapsed to the ground, clutching at the wound.

"Wilkinson's down!" Snowden shouted into his radio. "We need a medic here!"

Amid the chaos, the unicorns continued to launch magical projectiles from a distance, their energy bolts exploding on impact like mortar rounds. Another Humvee erupted in flames as a well-placed shot hit its fuel tank, sending shards of metal and glass flying outward. The explosion knocked several peacekeepers off their feet, the shockwave rolling through the factory grounds.

Lieutenant Liu dragged Wilkinson behind a pile of rubble, trying to staunch the bleeding. “Hang on, man! Medic’s on the way!” he said, tearing open a bandage pack with trembling hands.

The battle raged on, a brutal, up-close fight that left both sides bloodied. Even as the peacekeepers shot down more pegasi and gunned down the advancing earth ponies, the relentless melee left several UN personnel wounded or worse. Despite the heavy casualties, the UN held the line, their training and superior weaponry giving them the edge.

And then, suddenly, the sharp call of a trumpet split the air, cutting through the sounds of battle like a knife. Snowden froze, his finger on the trigger, as he watched the equine forces begin to pull back, their ranks breaking in a frantic retreat. It was over as quickly as it had begun—the ponies vanished into the forest from which they had come, leaving behind their dead and dying.

“What... what the hell?” Corporal Barnes panted, lowering his Minimi as he scanned the tree line. “Why are they pulling back?”

“Doesn’t matter,” Snowden grunted, still keeping his rifle trained on the forest. “Secure the perimeter. We’re not out of this yet.”

As the peacekeepers regrouped, the full scope of the carnage became clear. Bodies littered the ground—both human and equine—amidst the wreckage of vehicles and shattered equipment. The remaining troops moved swiftly to establish a defensive perimeter around the cement factory and the helicopter crash site, setting up barricades and dragging the wounded to cover. Medics worked frantically to save as many as they could, while Alex Hill and other surviving squad leaders coordinated the efforts to fortify their position.

Inside the factory, Snowden and a small team found a group of terrified workers huddled behind hastily constructed barricades. They emerged cautiously as the peacekeepers approached, their faces pale with fear and exhaustion. One man, his clothes covered in dust and grime, stepped forward hesitantly.

“Are... are you with the United Nations?” he asked, his voice trembling. “My name is Dhani Mayadev. We didn’t think anyone was coming.”

Snowden nodded, his expression stern but not unkind. “We’re here now. You’re safe.”

Dhani’s face broke into a tired, relieved smile. “Thank you… thank you for saving us.”

But there was little time for thanks or celebration. As Snowden took in the scene—injured peacekeepers being loaded onto medical transports, body bags lined up near the factory’s entrance—he couldn’t shake the feeling of dread that had settled in his chest. The cost of the battle had been high, nearly a quarter of their force had been killed or wounded, and reinforcements would be slow in arriving.

The radios crackled as calls for backup went out, and soon, the distant thrum of helicopter rotors grew louder as medical evacuation teams and additional troops began arriving to secure the area. Snowden watched the sky with a grim expression, one-quarter of the UN peacekeeping force deployed was injured or killed, and half of his squad is now out of commission.

Stream of messages came through Snowden’s earpiece: Reinforcements are about fifteen minutes out. We’re setting up a field hospital just behind the main gate.”

“Good...,” Snowden breathed, the word coming out as little more than a hoarse whisper. His voice was heavy, crushed beneath the weight of exhaustion and grief. “We’re going to need it.”

As the peacekeepers prepared for the next phase of their mission, the bodies of the fallen lay silently around them—a somber reminder that, In war, there is no such thing as honorable death.

Snowden slumped down onto a pile of cement sacks, the weight of exhaustion settling over him like a leaden cloak. His chest heaved as he tried to calm his breath, his mind still reeling from the battle’s frantic chaos. He fumbled for an e-cigarette in one of his vest pockets, his fingers trembling as he tried to ignite it. The device refused to light, no doubt damaged in the firefight.

“Damn it,” he muttered under his breath, throwing the e-cigarette into the nearby bushes in frustration. He leaned back, rubbing his forehead with one hand, the adrenaline starting to wear off and leaving a dull ache in its wake.

A gentle nudge at his shoulder pulled him from his thoughts. He turned to see Corporal Nikolayev Mili standing beside him, his own uniform stained with blood—some of it his, some of it not. “You look like you could use one of these,” Nikolayev said, extending a real cigarette toward him.

Snowden took it with a weary nod. “Thanks,” he said, his voice rough. He put the cigarette between his lips, and Nikolayev struck a match, the flame flaring to life before touching the tip of Snowden’s smoke. He took a deep drag, feeling the burn in his lungs as he inhaled the harsh comfort.

Nikolayev dropped down beside him, exhaling a slow stream of smoke into the twilight. “That was... one hell of a day,” he said, the understatement hanging heavy in the air.

Snowden nodded, staring out at the darkening horizon. “You ever seen anything like this?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Nikolayev was quiet for a moment, his gaze distant. “Back in Ukraine,” he began, his voice low and gruff. “My unit... we were hit hard during the Donbas offensive. Lost three-quarters of our men in one day. We walked into an ambush, and the artillery just... kept coming. The survivors spent hours crawling through mud and blood just to get out. The medics did what they could, but some of us... some of us were never the same.”

Snowden turned to look at him, his eyes searching Nikolayev’s face for something—anything—that could help make sense of the madness they’d just survived. “I'm sorry,” he said quietly. “I didn’t know.”

Nikolayev shrugged, his expression hardened, yet there was a flicker of something more vulnerable in his eyes. “It’s war,” he replied simply. “Doesn’t matter what century or what world it is. It’s always the same—people die, and the ones left behind pick up the pieces. It’s just that this time, the enemy’s... different.”

They both sat in silence for a moment, the only sounds coming from the distant shouts of the medics and the dull thrum of the arriving helicopters. Snowden took another drag on the cigarette, feeling the tension slowly drain from his body, only to be replaced by a deep, aching fatigue. He glanced at Nikolayev and saw the same weariness etched across his face.

“Do you ever... get used to it?” Snowden asked, his voice cracking slightly. “Losing people, I mean.”

Nikolayev shook his head slowly. “No,” he said. “You don’t get used to it. You just learn how to live with it.” He took another drag from his cigarette, the end glowing bright in the dimming light. “And sometimes,” he continued, “you don’t even do that. Some guys—” He broke off, shaking his head again. “Well, some guys don’t make it back, even if they survive. Not really.”

Snowden looked down, his fingers tightening around the cigarette as his thoughts turned to the soldiers he’d lost today. He could already feel the weight settling on his shoulders, the faces of the dead flashing before his eyes—Veenstra’s bloodied form, Wilkinson cries as he fell, the young lieutenant who had bled out just before the medics arrived. There was a hollowness forming in his chest, a gnawing dread that he recognized all too well. It was the same feeling that had haunted him after each deployment, a reminder that the real scars of war were not always visible.

He glanced sideways at Nikolayev. “I hope this is the last we see of those... things,” he murmured, his voice sounding far away, even to himself. “I’m not sure how many more surprises I can take.”

Nikolayev gave a grim chuckle, though there was no humor in it. “I wouldn’t count on it,” he said, his tone somber. “This... what we just faced out there—it’s just the beginning. Whatever those creatures were, they’re going to come back. And when they do, it won’t be to run away.”

Snowden exhaled slowly, his breath a weary sigh. The sun was setting now, a red-orange blaze dipping below the horizon, casting long shadows across the cement-strewn ground. He watched the fading light, wondering how many more times he would see it, wondering how many more soldiers would never see it again.

“I just hope we’re ready,” he said quietly, not entirely sure who he was speaking to—Nikolayev, himself, or the ghosts of the fallen who seemed to linger in the dusk. He felt the familiar chill of dread curl around his spine, knowing that this battle was far from over. He had seen enough war to recognize that the true toll would only be realized in the quiet aftermath, when the screams had faded and the smoke had cleared.

The two soldiers sat in silence as the last of the daylight slipped away, each lost in their thoughts, each haunted by what they had seen and done. The cigarette in Snowden’s hand burned down to a stub, and he crushed it under his boot, watching as the smoke dissipated into the cool evening air.

“Let’s get moving,” Nikolayev finally said, standing up and offering his hand. “We’ve still got work to do.”

Snowden took it, hauling himself to his feet. As he followed Nikolayev back toward the hastily established perimeter, he felt the weight of the day press down on him. His body was exhausted, his mind numbed by fatigue, but he knew that rest was still far off. For now, there was only the march forward and the lingering shadows of the fallen.

Author's Note

"Did you just introduce new characters to the story and kill them shortly after?"

Hehe...yeah?, maybe because they have no plot armor bruh.
Don't worry about the Snowden team, I'll be adding new members while the old ones are busy recovering.
(RIP Mell Wilkinson though)

Btw, this is how the Royal Guard looks like in this story.

Special thanks to askguardsponies (Tumblr) for allowing me to use this art.

Btw, this is 3D art of planet Gaia

Chapter 12 : Consequence

"One of the penalties of refusing to participate in politics is that you end up being governed by your inferiors."

- Plato

Whinnypool, Southwestern Equestria. June 13th, 2038. 2000 hours.

It was a quiet evening in the sleepy village of Whinnypool, nestled between the misty hills and dense woods at the southwest of Equestria. The sky stretched above them in a soft navy blanket, dotted with stars that shimmered like fine specks of diamond. High above, the luminous orb of Luna’s moon cast its pale silver light down upon the world, bathing the village and its surrounding fields in a gentle, ethereal glow. The familiar, soothing light spilled across the small cottages and winding dirt paths, illuminating every rooftop and whispering to every shadow. Crickets sang a steady rhythm, filling the air with the song of the night, and an occasional owl hooted from its perch in the ancient oaks along the outskirts, where the forest met the village boundary.

Whinnypool, with its simple thatched cottages and cobblestone paths, looked like something out of an old pony’s tale under that moonlight. The glow touched every surface, making the cottages look almost enchanted, their windows glowing with the warm, inviting light of candles and hearth fires. Villagers moved about, their hooves padding softly against the ground as they went about their evening routines—some gathered around tables at the local tavern, sharing stories and laughter, while others strolled along the riverbank, listening to the gentle ripple of the water as it wound its way through the village.

The air was filled with the faint, comforting scent of hay and lavender from the nearby fields, and for most, it was a time of peace—a time to unwind and savor the simple beauty of their village beneath the watchful eyes of the moon and stars.

And yet, on the edge of the village, where the lantern light faded and the wild grass grew tall and untamed, a lone pegasus moved quietly under the canopy of the night. Lila Blossom, a young mare with a soft pink coat and a mane the color of spring flowers, made her way carefully along a narrow trail near the woods, a woven basket held in her teeth. She was collecting wildflowers and mushrooms for her family, her gentle eyes scanning the ground as she walked, pausing every so often to pick a particularly fresh blossom or a patch of mushrooms nestled in the shade of a tree. This was a routine she had done a hundred times before, and yet tonight felt different, a subtle chill prickling her coat that she couldn’t quite place.

As she walked, her mind drifted back to the events of a few days ago, to the strange mission she and four other ponies had been sent on. They had been tasked with following the river upstream, searching for the cause of a strange and foul-smelling sludge that had recently begun tainting their once-pure water. What they had discovered still haunted her—a thick, dark ooze spreading along the riverbanks, littered with pieces of metal, fabric, and other alien debris that she and her companions could hardly comprehend.

They had also caught a glimpse of them. Strange, tall creatures, upright and clad in clothes that gleamed in the daylight. They seemed to move with purpose, wielding tools and equipment unlike anything she had ever seen. The sight of them had sent chills through her. They weren’t minotaurs or any other creatures she recognized.

These beings looked like something from an ancient pony legend. "Where did they come from?" she muttered to herself, feeling a chill even now at the thought. Had they come from some distant, unexplored corner of Equestria, or were they visitors from an even stranger land? She couldn’t help but wonder now, as she picked her way along the trail, where they had come from and what their purpose here could be.

Astral Thunder had assured her that Princess Celestia’s Royal Guard had been sent to deal with the intruders, to drive them back and put an end to the pollution and punish those responsible for tainting their beloved river. He had seemed so confident that the Guard would keep them safe, but as the night stretched on, her mind was clouded by worry.

The gentle rustle of leaves overhead stirred her from her thoughts, and she paused, looking up at the shimmering stars and the full, radiant moon hanging high above. The sight should have brought her comfort—it was, after all, the same sky that had watched over her and her ancestors for countless nights. But instead, it made her feel small, and a strange sense of foreboding gnawed at her heart.

As she bent down to pick a patch of violets, a sound from the nearby bushes made her freeze, her ears twitching and her heart thudding loudly in her chest.

“Who’s there?” she called out softly, her voice barely more than a whisper, the words hanging in the cool night air.

Silence answered her. The wind rustled through the trees, but there was no reply. She swallowed hard, her ears pinned back in fear, her legs trembling as she glanced around. Maybe...a timberwolf? she thought, her body tensing. But a timberwolf would usually give itself away with its howl.

Then, the sound came again—this time closer, louder. The bushes shook, and whatever was behind them was moving toward her.

“Please…please don’t be… one of them,” she whispered under her breath, her heart pounding as she took a few steps back, feeling her hooves sink into the soft earth. She tried to steady her breathing, but her fear only grew.

And then, out of the dense brush, a figure staggered forward.

What Lila saw froze her blood. It was a Royal Guard, he appears to be a Pegasi, but he was barely recognizable. His once-pristine armor was caked in blood and mud, torn open in places, exposing wounds so deep she could see bone. His lower jaw… she gasped, the bile rising in her throat. His lower jaw was a mangled ruin, barely held by sinew, with only the raw, exposed flesh and his tongue hanging grotesquely from what was left. Dried blood painted his coat, dark and cracked, and his once-proud wings… they were gone. Feathers lay scattered across his sides, his wing joints raw and exposed, the bones splintered and sticking out in horrific angles. Each ragged breath sent blood bubbling up from his chest.

The pegasus managed to look up at her with one bloodshot, desperate eye. His voice, a broken, garbled whisper, barely escaped his ruined mouth.

“H-hElp...mE…”

The sound of it—a barely pony, barely equine plea—felt like knives dragging across her mind. Every instinct screamed for her to run, but her hooves were locked in place, her mind struggling to process the nightmare before her. The pegasus collapsed forward, his eyes dulling, his last breaths rattling from his chest.

At last, Lila’s body responded. She stumbled back, the scream rising in her throat as she turned and fled. She ran, faster than she’d ever run, the basket forgotten as flowers and mushrooms scattered behind her. The scream ripped from her mouth, growing louder, rawer, until her entire throat burned.

As she broke through the edge of the forest and into Whinnypool, every pony in the village heard her terrified cry. Doors opened, and heads turned as she tore through the village, her face pale, eyes wide with horror.

“It’s them!” she screamed, her voice hoarse, barely able to form the words. “They… they got the Guards… they…”

Her terror swept through the village, chilling every pony to the core. Mothers pulled their foals close, and fathers looked to the horizon with dread. A cold silence fell over the village as the ponies of Whinnypool began to understand that whatever these creatures were, they were unlike anything they’d faced before.

And with that, the terrible truth dawned upon them: war—an unimaginable horror, far beyond anything in their tales or memories—had come to Equestria.

New York, United States Of America. June 14th, 2038. 0900 hours.

In the dimly lit confines of a secured chamber within the United Nations headquarters in New York City, twenty-four individuals sat around a polished oak table, the air between them thick with tension and suspicion. Outside, the city was unusually quiet; the streets, normally bustling with life, were eerily empty, as if holding its breath for what was about to unfold. Today marked a historic day—the day the first wave of humanity would cross the interdimensional portal to Gaia, carrying with them the hopes of a new beginning. But inside this room, those hopes were clouded by fear and uncertainty.

The Earth’s sun slanted through tall windows, casting harsh lines across the faces of the world’s leaders. Secretary-General Ryan Fürst sat at the head of the table, his calm demeanor a thin mask over the anxiety lurking in his gaze. He cleared his throat, his voice quiet but firm, pulling the representatives’ attention to him.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” he began, “we are here because recent events have complicated what was meant to be a historic and hopeful step for humanity. Today, as our colonists stand ready to enter Gaia, we must discuss the reports of an encounter with intelligent life...hostile intelligent life. What we decide here will define our course, possibly for generations.”

The room fell silent as he nodded to Zhu Liwei, China’s representative, who quickly took the floor. Zhu’s brows were furrowed, his expression a mixture of frustration and concern. “How could we have missed this?” he demanded, his voice cutting through the room. “For months, we have been sending reconnaissance drones, investing billions in mapping and research. How did no one notice alien lifeforms already inhabiting Gaia?”

Jonathan Reynolds, the United States representative, exhaled slowly, leaning forward with both hands on the table. “Our resources have been stretched thin, Zhu,” he replied. “All the drones and reconnaissance efforts were focused on infrastructure development, on identifying sites for settlements and resource extraction. Our priority was to find viable land, not inhabitants.”

“And yet,” interrupted Menshikov Andrei, Russia’s representative, his voice deep and filled with skepticism, “we did encounter them—eventually. These…creatures our Peacekeepers reported fighting…primitive, pre-industrial. It makes sense that they would be harder to detect.”

“Primitive?” Johann Bauer, Germany’s representative, shot back, his tone sharp. He tapped a folder on the table in front of him, containing the latest report from the ground. “I’ve seen footage of our vehicles obliterated by…some sort of energy attack. It looks like a beam, something powerful enough to destroy a armored vehicle with a single hit. This isn’t just ‘primitive’; we’re talking about a force capable of matching modern military.”

“You’re right, Johann,” muttered Gregory Watson, Australia’s representative, leaning back in his chair, a pensive look on his face. “That raises a question, doesn’t it? Why did they attack at all? According to our intelligence, these…aliens appeared at our cement factory with hostile intent. Security reported that they simply appearing, fully armed, and escalating.”

Kei Tanaka, Japan’s representative, cleared his throat, speaking with quiet authority. “One of our scientists suggested that the factory might have been constructed within their territory,” he said. “If that is true, they may simply be trying to reclaim their land.”

“But that doesn’t add up,” Alejandro Vargas, the Argentine representative, interjected, frowning. “Why wouldn’t they send diplomats, emissaries, or at least try to resolve this peacefully? No, they sent soldiers, armed and ready for battle.”

A tense silence hung in the air as the representatives considered his words. They had all seen the reports, the images of soldiers battered and wounded, the devastation on both sides. Yet, nothing fully explained the aliens’ behavior, nor the sudden aggression.

James White, Canada’s representative, spoke next, his voice soft but steady. “It’s possible—just possible—that this was a tragic misunderstanding. The factory’s security guards were armed; maybe they saw that as a threat.”

Amir Khan, Pakistan’s representative, leaned forward, a scowl crossing his face. “Are you implying that it was our own people who provoked them?” His tone was accusatory, his gaze shifting toward Ruldu Dheer, India’s representative. “It was your workers in the factory, after all.”

Ruldu’s fists clenched on the table, his tone icy. “And what exactly are you suggesting, Amir? My people were doing their jobs, minding their business until they were attacked by unknown forces.”

The argument escalated, voices rising as representatives from different countries began to interject, each defending their nation’s actions or casting blame. The chamber filled with accusations, frustration mounting as they argued, threatening to tear apart the unity they had painstakingly built over the years of Project Gaia’s development.

A sharp sound reverberated through the room as Jonathan Reynolds slammed his hand on the table, silencing everyone. He took a deep breath, looking around at his colleagues. “Enough,” he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. “This is not the time to point fingers. We’re here to make a decision—about Gaia, about our people, and about the lives we’ve already sacrificed.”

Johann Bauer nodded, his tone softening. “He’s right. And we must consider the implications of telling the public about this…alien encounter.” He glanced around the room, his face pale but resolute. “Do we even continue with colonization? Or do we halt everything until we understand what we’re dealing with?”

Zhu Liwei leaned forward, shaking his head. “Postponing colonization would incite chaos. We’ve invested too much already, and the first wave is set to go through today. Pulling back now would signal weakness, or worse, create mass panic. My government would not support such a decision.”

Across the table, Sipho Mabena, the representative from South Africa, nodded in agreement. “My country is on the edge of economic collapse. News of alien hostility could lead to riots, even rebellion. This initiative is a lifeline for us, a chance at survival.” His voice was tinged with desperation, and his words struck a chord around the table.

Hwan Ji-Hoon, South Korean representative, raised a hand. “Then, perhaps we keep this…event classified, for the time being. Give us a chance to gather more information, to study these creatures and perhaps negotiate. Surely, we can find some way to coexist, maybe even establish mutual boundaries.”

The room fell quiet again as the idea sank in. It was a calculated risk, one that carried its own dangers. But at that moment, it seemed like the only reasonable choice.

Finally, Secretary-General Ryan Fürst spoke, his voice calm but filled with the weight of what he was about to say. “So we are agreed, then. For now, this information remains classified. We proceed with today’s colonization, and our scientists will continue to investigate. We’ll establish a task force—a UN special unit dedicated to tracking, studying, and, if possible, communicating with these lifeforms. But,” he added, his gaze hardening, “the goal is still peaceful cohabitation. We have come too far to let fear dictate our actions.”

The representatives exchanged glances, some hesitant but ultimately resigned. They had made their decision, one that felt logical, even hopeful. They clung to that hope, even as an unspoken fear lingered in their minds.

Ryan Fürst sighed, his voice barely more than a whisper. “Let’s pray we haven’t just condemned ourselves.”

With those words, the meeting concluded, and the representatives left the chamber one by one, their faces shadowed and heavy with the weight of their decision. Outside, the sun continued its journey across the sky, casting light upon a world still blissfully ignorant of the darkness that was about to descend upon it. But within the silent corridors of the UN, a sense of unease lingered, as if some ancient, hidden force was watching, waiting.

And indeed, humanity had taken its first, fateful step into a confrontation that would forever reshape both worlds.

Chapter 13 : The Great Journey

"The joy of life comes from our encounters with new experiences, and hence there is no greater joy than to have an endlessly changing horizon, for each day to have a new and different sun."

- Christopher McCandless

Madhya Pradesh, India. June 14th, 2038. 1300 hours.

The air was thick with heat and dust at the Madhya Pradesh station, and the tension in the crowd was almost palpable. Long lines of colonists stretched out across the station, their chatter mixing with the drone of buses and the clatter of luggage. Vinay stood with his mother and older sister, Riya, their few belongings packed into two small bags, each bearing the marks of years of wear. His mother’s hand rested on his shoulder, a firm yet comforting weight that kept his nerves in check as they slowly shuffled forward.

The Indian government’s weight limit on luggage had meant hard choices—most of their possessions had been left behind, along with the memories tied to them. The family heirlooms, books, and toys of Vinay’s childhood were locked away in their empty house, vulnerable to the chaos of a city in turmoil. Rumors swirled of looting and squatting as soon as people abandoned their homes. Yet, here they were, standing in line for a chance to escape to a new world—a place beyond imagination and despair. The hope that lay beyond the portal was tempered with the sadness of what they were leaving behind.

Ahead, the registration checkpoint loomed, reminding Vinay of the airports he had only ever seen on television. It was the same hurried, anxious energy—but instead of boarding a flight to another city, this was a gateway to a different world altogether. The thought sent a shiver down his spine. The dream of interstellar colonization was something he never thought would come in his lifetime, and now it was both thrilling and terrifying. He clutched his bag tighter, glancing at the dull blue sky above as if to etch it in his memory.

"Next!" an officer called, beckoning them forward.

They handed over their identification cards, and a man in a uniform quickly checked their information against a list on his tablet. The process was quick, clinical, almost like they were little more than names on a spreadsheet. Once the officer nodded in approval, they were directed toward the waiting buses, which continuously shuttled colonists back and forth to the portal.

Vinay followed his mother and Riya onto the bus, squeezing into a seat by the window. His heart beat a little faster as he settled in, his fingers tracing the edge of the windowpane. "Has Papa called yet?" he asked, not looking at his mother but rather at the bustling station outside, where riot police in helmets and shields stood watch. Beyond the barricades, crowds surged against the barriers, people desperate to make their way inside.

“No,” his mother replied, her voice calm but laced with a weariness that Vinay recognized all too well. “But he promised he’d call. I’m sure he’s just busy at work. You know how things are these days.” She gave a faint smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes.

Vinay nodded and turned his gaze back to the window, where the dust-covered scene blurred as the bus began to move. He pulled his phone from his pocket and hit the record button, trying to capture everything: the crush of people, the buses lined up in an unending queue, the soldiers in their dark uniforms standing like statues. Others on the bus did the same, recording on phones and cameras, documenting the moment they left Earth behind. It felt surreal to think that soon, this would be nothing more than a recording—an artifact of their last day in their homeland.

(Real footage btw)

He held the phone steady as the portal came into view, its light blazing bright against the fading afternoon. It shimmered like liquid silver, a gigantic frame of energy that seemed to hum with the promise of new beginnings. As they drew closer, Vinay’s breath caught in his throat. His mind raced back through his memories: swimming in the Ganges with his friends as a child, the festivals of color and music that filled the streets during Holi, his grandparents' funeral during the height of the COVID pandemic. Each image flickered in his mind like the fading embers of a fire.

He swallowed hard, feeling a sudden, sharp pang of loss. Even if this was a step toward humanity's salvation, it was also an end. They were leaving behind more than just a place—they were leaving behind an entire world of history, culture, and identity.

Vinay’s mother reached over, touching his arm gently. “It’s okay to be scared,” she said, as if sensing his thoughts. “We’re all scared. But we’re together, and that’s what matters.”

He nodded, though his eyes remained fixed on the portal. The bus rolled forward, and for a moment, the light grew so intense that he had to squint against it. He closed his eyes as the blinding radiance washed over him, clutching the strap of his backpack. He held his breath and waited.

Then, just as suddenly, the light was gone. The bus emerged into a strange, vivid landscape on the other side of the portal. The sky was a shade of deep blue unlike any he had seen on Earth, and the air smelled of unfamiliar greenery and damp earth. It was a new world indeed, a place where human civilization was about to take its first, tentative steps.

It wasn’t just the people around him who were embarking on this journey—this moment was being mirrored all across the planet. Thousands of miles away, other portals were coming to life, flickering with the same ethereal light, and humanity was beginning its first steps into a future beyond Earth.

In China, the first wave of colonists boarded vehicles bound for "New Zhongguo." The scenes in Beijing were chaotic, with families bidding tearful goodbyes and government officials barking orders to keep the lines moving. Chinese flags fluttered in the breeze as the buses made their way toward the portal, carrying engineers, scientists, and laborers who would build the foundations of their new homeland. The images broadcasted to television screens showed colonists waving to the cameras, holding signs that read “We Will Rebuild” and “For the Future.”

In the United States, the gateway to "New Washington" stood in a wide expanse outside of Houston, Texas. American colonists streamed through, many of them dressed in the colors of their home states or clutching small mementos of home. Soldiers, doctors, and teachers—all walked with the same nervous determination as the buses approached the glowing portal. Reporters narrated the historic moment live, speaking of the hopes and fears carried by the new settlers. Many wondered if they were stepping into a new chapter of American history or the beginning of a great unknown.

Europe’s colonists were preparing to cross into "Nova Europa," a joint initiative supported by the EU. The portal was set up in rural France, and the scene there was more solemn, with many families clutching religious symbols or photos of loved ones left behind. The uncertainty of it all hung heavily over the crowd, but as the first buses started to roll through the portal, a wave of applause rippled through the crowd, as if to drown out the doubts and fears that had plagued them for months.

Southeast Asia’s colony, "New Nusantara," began its colonization efforts from Indonesia, where a massive crowd had gathered to watch the first waves depart. The sun was setting, casting a warm glow on the line of buses waiting to enter the shimmering portal. The people chanted blessings and prayers, hoping that this new world would grant them a chance at survival and prosperity. For the passengers inside the buses, every breath felt like the last they would ever take on Earth.

In Brazil, the portal to "New Santo Domingo" lay near São Paulo. The mood was almost celebratory, with music playing and families cheering from the sidelines, waving Brazilian flags and tossing flower petals at the passing vehicles. But beneath the surface of the festivities lay a deeper anxiety—no one knew what awaited them on the other side. The videos and images that flooded social media captured the spirit of hope and resilience as Brazil’s sons and daughters disappeared into the portal's light, stepping into a future where they would build a new civilization from scratch.

The African Coalition sent their first wave of settlers to "Lamu," a new colony whose portal lay near Nairobi, Kenya. The African colonists came from all corners of the continent, carrying with them the legacy of diverse cultures and histories. Many of them sang songs of freedom and endurance as they walked toward the buses, the sounds echoing like a chorus of defiance against the uncertainty that lay ahead. As they disappeared into the portal, the reporters back on Earth spoke of a new dawn for Africa—one where their people would carve out a place in the cosmos.

Around the world, portals flickered to life as governments coordinated the massive movement of humanity to a dozen new colonies, each one with its own name and identity. Images and videos flooded news outlets, showing the blinding light of the portals, the anxious faces of the departing, and the tears of those left behind.

The United Nations estimated that around 65 million people had left Earth in the first wave of colonization, but this was only the beginning. The ultimate goal was to evacuate 9.2 billion people—everyone who could make the journey to safety. The future of the human race hinged on this massive, unprecedented migration, and as the news anchors reminded the world, failure was not an option.

They showed footage of settlers waving to cameras, the first human footsteps on alien soil, the anxious faces of those still waiting for their turn to cross, breath taking view of prefabricated housing that may resemble a cross between a concrete jungle and refugee camp with the size of a metropolis.

The Indian colonists around him leaned forward, pressing their faces to the windows in awe, but Vinay sat back, closing his eyes for a moment. He thought of the house they had left behind, the cluttered streets of his childhood, and the crowded, colorful neighborhood that had once felt like the center of the universe.

As the bus continued along the dirt road, leading them deeper into the strange new land, Vinay opened his eyes to face the unknown, determined to carry a piece of Earth with him, wherever this path might lead.

He smiled to himself, a bittersweet twist in his chest. This was no longer his home, but its legacy would live on inside him—forever bound to his heart like an old, beloved song.

For Vinay, it was easy to feel like a small part of something infinitely larger. As he glanced back at the portal fading into the distance, he could only imagine the stories unfolding elsewhere—the lives left behind, the sacrifices made, the hopes carried like fragile glass. The bus lurched forward, and he realized that his own story, like that of millions of others, had now truly begun in this strange and uncharted land.

The indomitable march of humankind had started on that day, and nothing—not fear, nor uncertainty, nor even the loss of their ancestral home—could deter humanity’s quest for survival.

Author's Note

Yeah, I ripped that name off from Halo.
We're gonna go Covenant mode with this one 🗣️ 🔥 🔥 🔥

Anyway, here are the names and locations of all the UN colonies.

"New Pangaea" is the name for the entire landmass.

Chapter 14 : Messages

"Do not follow where the path may lead. Go instead where there is no path and leave a trail."

- Ralph Waldo Emerson

Ponyville, central Equestria. June 25th, 2038. 0700 hours.

Under the early light of Celestia’s sun, Ponyville was already bustling with energy. Ponies trotted along the main streets, stalls opened up for the day’s business, and cheerful greetings filled the air as friends and neighbors wished each other good morning. In the heart of this peaceful town, nestled within the sturdy branches of the Golden Oak Library, Twilight Sparkle was indulging in her favorite morning ritual: a quiet moment with a good book.

The book in her hooves was an in-depth study of Equestria's wildlife and evolution. Twilight’s eyes sparkled with fascination as she absorbed each page, tracing her hoof over the meticulous drawings of pony skeletal structures, muscle diagrams, and theories on how ponies had evolved from simple animals into the intelligent, magical beings they were today. The narrative painted a sweeping history of ponykind, depicting them as pioneers, as creatures that had climbed to the pinnacle of civilization on their world.

As she turned the page, a warm, proud feeling stirred within her. Ponykind—her people—had come so far. From the icy expanses of Yakyakistan to the blistering deserts of Zebrica, their influence stretched far and wide, their knowledge and culture touching every corner of the continent. They were builders, dreamers, and guardians, carrying the light of harmony wherever they went.

But as she sat in quiet contemplation, her mind began to wander. What if there were others who could reach the same heights if given the opportunity? The Griffons were a close rival in terms of civilization level, but their reliance on physical prowess and the lack of magic seemed to set them apart. What might the world look like if magic had been woven into the lives of all its inhabitants?

While her mind danced between these possibilities, a familiar figure waddled into the room, balancing a tray stacked with a tower of golden pancakes and a steaming kettle of tea. “Good morning, Twilight!” chirped Spike, her ever-loyal assistant, his voice carrying a warmth that matched the morning sunlight filtering through the library’s windows.

Twilight looked up, a delighted smile spreading across her face. “Good morning, Spike!” She leaned forward, her curiosity piqued by the delightful aroma wafting from the pancakes. “Oh, these look amazing! Did you make these?”

Spike set the tray down, rubbing the back of his head with a small, bashful grin. “Well… I might’ve borrowed Pinkie Pie’s secret pancake recipe,” he admitted, a faint blush coloring his cheeks.

Twilight chuckled, raising her tea cup with a spark of magic and pouring herself a steaming cup. “Pinkie’s recipe? No wonder they smell so good!” She took a bite, her eyes widening in delight as the soft, fluffy pancake practically melted in her mouth. “Spike, this is incredible! Maybe I should ask Pinkie for her cupcake recipe too—I’d love to taste something like this again!”

They settled into a comfortable breakfast, the warm hum of their conversation filling the room. Twilight shared stories from her latest visit with Fluttershy, where her friend had introduced her to a family of rare birds she’d recently discovered. Spike laughed as he recounted Rarity’s latest attempt to use Rainbow Dash as a model for a new line of activewear—much to the pegasus’ chagrin.

“…and then she tried to put these fancy sequins all over Rainbow’s wings,” Spike said, stifling a giggle. “You should’ve seen her face—she looked like she’d swallowed a lemon!”

Twilight burst into laughter, nearly spilling her tea as she pictured the scene. But just as Spike was in the middle of his next story, a familiar sensation tugged at his chest. With a sudden, uncontrollable reflex, he reared back, his cheeks puffing before he released a burst of green flame. The flames quickly coalesced into a rolled scroll, sealed with Princess Celestia’s royal insignia, which dropped onto the table.

Twilight’s eyes widened with surprise, a mix of excitement and curiosity lighting up her face. “A letter from the Princess? This early in the morning?” she mused, glancing at the seal. Could it be a reply to her latest friendship report? She’d sent it just yesterday, recounting an insightful lesson she’d learned from helping Applejack and Rarity resolve a small disagreement.

Carefully, she used her magic to break the seal and unfurl the scroll, the parchment crackling softly in the stillness of the library. But as her eyes scanned the elegant script, her cheerful expression began to falter. Her brows knitted together, and her smile slipped away, replaced by a look of confusion and growing fear.

The letter’s contents were unlike anything she had ever received.

My Dearest Twilight,

I hope this letter finds you well on this bright morning. I must ask you, dear Twilight, to come to Canterlot at your earliest convenience, along with your friends. There is a matter of great importance that I wish to discuss with you all.

A few nights ago, Luna encountered a troubling vision in the dream realm—an unusual presence from a new species that has made its way into Southwestern Equestria. Though this may sound strange, our initial understanding is that they do not come from any known land and have ways unlike anything we have seen before.

These creatures, as reported by the residents of Whinnypool village, have disturbed the natural flow of the nearby river. The villagers are concerned, as this interference is causing unexpected changes to the water’s quality, making it unfit for use. Luna and I both share these concerns, especially given that the river is vital to the surrounding lands.

To ensure this disturbance was handled swiftly, I dispatched a team from the Royal Guard and some trusted agents from Canterlot to peacefully investigate and understand these newcomers’ actions. However, to our dismay, they faced unexpected hostility upon making contact.

Please do not be alarmed, my dear Twilight. I tell you this only to impress upon you the seriousness of the matter. I believe that with your knowledge, compassion, and wisdom—qualities you and your friends embody so wonderfully—we may find a way to resolve this issue for the safety and well-being of all.

I await you in Canterlot, where I will provide further details and introduce you to some of those who first witnessed these newcomers. For now, rest assured, you are safe. Travel when you are ready, and do not carry any unnecessary worries.

With all my love and confidence in you,

~ Princess Celestia

Twilight Sparkle stood motionless, her eyes glued to the parchment in her hooves, the words of Princess Celestia echoing through her mind like a distant thunder. A strange new species… hostile, unknown, and attacking the Royal Guard. Her heart raced, her stomach twisted in knots. She had faced creatures of the Everfree, dragons, changelings, but this was different—these creatures were something Celestia herself could not fully describe.

Who were they? Where did they come from? Why did they attack? Her mind swarmed with questions, each one a mix of fear, curiosity, and duty. The thought of an injured guard tugged at her heart, and worse—could anypony have been… killed? She pushed the thought away, but the possibility sent a chill down her spine.

Twilight’s trance was broken by the sound of snapping claws. Spike was standing on the table in front of her, waving a claw in front of her face, his brows knit in worry.

“Twilight! Are you okay? You’ve been staring at the wall for, like, five minutes.”

“Oh!” Twilight blinked, shaking herself back to reality. “Sorry, Spike. I… got lost in thought.” She glanced back at the letter, still unable to process it all.

“What did Princess Celestia say?” Spike asked, his voice tinged with curiosity and concern.

Twilight looked at him, trying to find the right words. “Spike, there’s a… a new species. A dangerous one. And it’s threatening Equestria.” She took a breath, forcing herself to stay calm. “Princess Celestia wants me to gather everypony and go to Canterlot as soon as possible. We’re needed there.”

Spike’s eyes widened, and he straightened with a salute. “I’m on it!” Without another word, he darted out the door, his little feet pattering against the wood floor before he disappeared onto the streets of Ponyville.

Twilight watched him go, then glanced at the half-eaten pancakes and tea still on the table. She sighed, her appetite completely gone. She would need her strength, though, so she took a quick sip of tea before getting up. She could feel her heart hammering with a sense of urgency as she trotted to the bathroom, quickly scrubbing down her coat and mane and drying off with a towel. She looked in the mirror, her mane slightly damp but neatly combed, her violet eyes reflecting the flicker of worry.

The saddlebag felt heavy on her back, even though it was filled with only a few essentials—some bits, a notebook, a snack, a copy of Equestria’s Magical Defense, just in case. She adjusted the strap, giving herself one last glance in the mirror, trying to calm the uneasy feeling twisting her stomach.

“Goodbye, Owlowiscious,” she said softly to her pet owl, who blinked at her from his perch with large, wise eyes. He hooted gently as if sensing her unease.

Taking a deep breath, she stepped out of the Golden Oak Library and closed the door behind her, the familiar creak of its hinges somehow feeling final. The library had always been her sanctuary, a place of knowledge and safety. But now, standing on the dirt path outside, it felt like the world had grown just a bit colder.

The sun shone brightly over Ponyville, casting long shadows across the cobblestone streets as the village bustled with its usual morning routines. Ponies were tending to market stalls, carrying baskets of fresh produce, and chatting in groups with friends. But today, their laughter and cheerful voices seemed distant to Twilight, as though she were already miles away.

Twilight’s hooves echoed against the ground as she made her way toward the train station. She glanced back at the library one last time, her heart heavy with an inexplicable sense of dread. She couldn’t know it yet, but when she returned, the Golden Oak Library would be little more than a charred memory, a relic of a world before the arrival of these mysterious creatures.

She turned forward, her pace quickening as her mind filled with images of Canterlot, the great towers and shimmering halls, where Celestia would be waiting.

Author's Note

We're going to take a break from Edward Snowden and his team for a while. I need help on how to move the plot forward, do any of you have any suggestion?

By the way, I plan to give Fluttershy PTSD later in the story

Chapter 15 : Friendship

"Friendship is the hardest thing in the world to explain. It's not something you learn in school. But if you haven't learned the meaning of friendship, you really haven't learned anything."

- Muhammad Ali

Ponyville, central Equestria. June 25th, 2038, 2038. 1100 hours.

Under the late morning sun, Ponyville’s streets bustled with the usual cheerfulness as ponies went about their business. The gentle warmth brought a golden glow to the thatched rooftops, and the cobbled streets echoed with laughter and chatter. The small town was alive with the scent of fresh apples from the market and the gentle murmur of ponies enjoying the bright, cloudless day. But amid the busy thoroughfare, five familiar friends strode with a purposeful stride toward the train station at the edge of town.

Rainbow Dash, trotting with an almost electric energy, flexed her wings and gave a few playful punches in the air. “Alright, what do you think it’ll be this time, huh? Some ancient dark king we gotta put in his place? A giant bug thing? Ooh, maybe even aliens?” Her voice was brimming with excitement, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.

Spike, hurrying alongside her, rolled his eyes. “I think that’s just a little ridiculous, Dash. I don’t know any details yet. Twilight said it’s some strange species that’s causing trouble and could be dangerous. She was kinda… vague about the whole thing, but I’m sure she’ll explain more once we meet up at the station.”

“Oooooh!” Pinkie Pie bounced along with her usual spring, her voice as light as the pink curls bouncing around her face. “Do you think they’ll like pancakes? Or maybe a nice party?”

Applejack gave her a flat look. “Pinkie, Ah wouldn’t count on these critters bein’ the party-lovin’ type if they’re attackin’ the Royal Guard. From the sound of it, they might not even like cupcakes.” She shuddered, as if the idea of any creature not liking cupcakes was a genuine tragedy.

“Well…” Fluttershy’s soft voice barely rose above the chatter as she timidly looked around the group. “I hope they’re not too scary. Do we… do we know what they look like?”

Rarity, who had been trotting gracefully at the back, perked up. “Yes, and do they have a… certain style to them? I mean, creatures causing havoc is one thing, but it’d be just dreadful if they have no sense of fashion!”

Rainbow Dash waved a hoof dismissively. “Who cares how they look or what they wear? I wanna know what they’re capable of. These new creatures think they can mess with Equestria? Well, they’re gonna get a taste of a Rainbow-powered beatdown!” She smirked, clearly itching for action.

As the group chatted, they reached the train station platform, where Twilight Sparkle was waiting, her eyes scanning the crowd anxiously until they landed on her friends. She gave a sigh of relief, her posture softening as she waved them over.

“Girls! Thank you so much for coming,” Twilight said, her tone appreciative yet tinged with a subtle undertone of worry. “I’ve already got our tickets, so we can head to Canterlot right away.” Her eyes moved quickly over her friends, the words in Celestia’s letter fresh in her mind, but she hid her unease behind a calm demeanor.

Applejack trotted forward, her eyes narrowing with concern. “Sugarcube, ya gotta give us somethin’ more here. What exactly are we facin’?”

Twilight shook her head, frustration flickering across her face. “I wish I knew more, Applejack. All I know is that there’s a new species—creatures who seem aggressive, and the princess is really worried about them. She said they’re very dangerous...We’ll find out more when we get to Canterlot.”

The word “aggressive” sent a visible shiver down Fluttershy’s spine, and she tried to hide behind her mane, eyes wide with anxiety. Sensing her fear, Rainbow Dash leaned over, resting a reassuring hoof on her shoulder.

“Hey, don’t worry, Fluttershy. We’ve got this,” she said with a confident grin. “Whatever these things are, they’re not gonna lay a hoof—or claw, or whatever—on you.”

Fluttershy gave her friend a small, grateful smile. “Thank you, Rainbow Dash… I just hope we can find a peaceful solution.”

Before Twilight could answer, a train whistle blew loudly, and steam began to hiss from the platform as the train prepared to board. The friends exchanged a few final glances before they filed onto the train. Spike waving his claws then saying goodbye and hope for good luck to them. They handed their tickets to the conductor, and soon they were settling into the cozy seats of a carriage near the front. Twilight took a window seat, her eyes focused on the landscape of Ponyville, her mind lost in thought.

With a cheerful whistle and a gentle jolt, the train began to roll out of Ponyville station, gathering speed as it moved along the tracks. The friends quickly settled in, their carriage filled with laughter and conversation. Pinkie Pie, with her usual boundless energy, reached into her hair, producing a tray of cupcakes as if by magic. "Cupcakes for everypony!" she cheered, passing them around. Each cupcake was decorated with a swirl of bright frosting and a generous helping of sprinkles, the sweet smell filling the compartment.

"Thanks, Pinkie! Just what Ah needed," Applejack said, taking a big bite with a satisfied smile.

“Oh, darling, these are delightful!” Rarity cooed as she nibbled at hers. "Pinkie, how do you manage to store them in your mane and keep them so fresh?"

Pinkie just winked, her mouth full of frosting, “It’s a secret!” she giggled, crumbs flying everywhere as she bounced in her seat.

Rainbow Dash, balancing her cupcake on her hoof, threw a sly grin at Fluttershy. “Bet I could eat mine in one bite. Watch this!” With one gulp, she proved her point, making the others laugh, even Fluttershy, who was now smiling a little wider.

The friends chattered away, swapping stories and jokes, the atmosphere warm and lively as they shared Pinkie’s treats and enjoyed each other’s company. But Twilight, seated by the window, barely touched her cupcake. Her gaze drifted out into the passing landscape, Ponyville’s quaint cottages and lush fields started to fade in the distance, giving way to rolling green hills and, eventually, the rising silhouette of Canterlot’s mountain. She tried to join in with the laughter, but a knot of anxiety kept tugging at her.

She could see Ponyville slipping further and further away, and as much as she loved her new hometown, she couldn’t shake the feeling that something irreversible was on the horizon. The thought settled uncomfortably in her chest, a heaviness she couldn’t quite explain.

Little did she know that this would be one of the last times she would see Ponyville as it was—a peaceful village, untouched by the looming shadow of what was to come.

Canterlot, central Equestria. June 25th, 2038, 2038. 1200 hours

As the clock struck noon, the city of Canterlot appeared under the midday sun like a shining jewel atop the mountain, its marble spires and towers casting a majestic glow over the capital. Twilight and her friends stepped off the train, marveling at the grandeur before them. The streets were bustling with finely dressed ponies going about their day; noble mares and stallions strolled by with an air of sophistication, merchants with lively market stalls displayed exotic wares from far-off lands, and unicorn fillies played together with delighted laughter. Despite the urgency of their visit, the beauty of Canterlot was unmistakable, and for a moment, it was easy to forget they were here under grave circumstances.

As they neared the castle, however, an uneasiness crept into the air. The cheerful scene of the city faded, replaced by a growing tension. Hundreds of Royal Guards patrolled the area around the castle, their gleaming armor and disciplined stances giving an impression of silent alertness. Many of them were moving large crates in and out of the castle, their faces tight with focus. It was clear to Twilight that something unusual—and potentially dangerous—was happening here.

At the castle gate, a stern-faced guard stepped forward, raising a hoof. “Halt! State your identities and reason for entry.”

Twilight, with a small gulp, reached into her saddlebag and presented her identification paper. “I’m Twilight Sparkle, Princess Celestia’s personal student. My friends and I have been summoned by the princess herself.”

The guard inspected her identification, scrutinizing her with a quick, assessing gaze. Finally, his eyes softened, and he nodded. “Very well, Miss Sparkle. You and your companions may proceed. A guard will escort you to the throne room.”

They were led into the castle’s main hall, the familiar elegance and splendor surrounding them. The walls, carved from pristine white marble and inlaid with precious gemstones, sparkled under the soft glow of enchanted lanterns. Intricate stained glass windows depicted the storied history of Equestria, from its founding to the heroic tales of Celestia and Luna, casting gentle rainbows onto the floors. Golden chandeliers hung from the high vaulted ceilings, illuminating the grand tapestries embroidered with images of peace, prosperity, and harmony.

As they walked, they passed high-ranking officials, ponies in regal attire deep in hurried conversation, and generals with crisp uniforms marked by medals of honor. The atmosphere buzzed with a quiet tension as ponies moved with hurried steps, exchanging serious glances and whispered words. The friends exchanged uneasy looks, knowing that whatever awaited them was no simple matter.

At last, they reached the massive double doors leading to the throne room. The guards posted there nodded solemnly, pushing the doors open with a measured reverence. Twilight and her friends entered the room, their eyes immediately drawn to Princess Celestia, who stood at the center of a small group of Royal Guard generals and provincial governors. They spoke with her in low, serious tones, their faces bearing expressions of strained calm and careful urgency.

Noticing her faithful student’s arrival, Celestia dismissed the others with a gracious nod. “Thank you, all of you. We’ll reconvene in the meeting room this afternoon.” The officials bowed and filed out, casting fleeting glances at the newcomers before disappearing through side doors.

Twilight and her friends moved forward and knelt before Princess Celestia, feeling both honored and humbled in her presence. Celestia’s expression softened as she looked at them, her voice warm and steady. “Please, my little ponies, rise. I must thank you all for coming to Canterlot on such short notice. And I apologize for the suddenness of my summons.”

Applejack took a step forward, tipping her hat respectfully. “Princess, it ain’t no trouble. We’re just mighty curious, that’s all. Why are there so many guards around, and what’s goin’ on in the castle? It looks like y’all are readyin’ for somethin’ serious.”

Rainbow Dash chimed in, her wings bristling with curiosity. “Yeah! Is it some kind of supervillain? Or maybe a new creature we’ve never faced before?”

Celestia’s gaze grew somber as she listened, a flicker of concern passing across her usually composed expression. “What you see here is indeed part of a larger response to an unusual and pressing situation. The details are... complicated.” She paused, her eyes meeting each of theirs in turn. “And it is precisely why I summoned you.”

Pinkie Pie tilted her head, her eyes wide with curiosity. “Oooh! Like, are we talking about big-time mysterious creatures here?”

Celestia smiled gently, though her eyes remained serious. “In a way, yes. But it is perhaps best if I show you directly. I believe you will understand better if you see what we’re dealing with.”

Fluttershy’s voice was barely a whisper as she asked, “Are they… are they dangerous?”

Celestia gave a slow, reassuring nod. “We are doing everything we can to protect Equestria and keep its citizens safe. But I believe it’s crucial for you to understand what we’re facing—and why.” She turned, gesturing down the hall. “Please, follow me to the castle’s infirmary. I will explain as we go.”

They fell into step behind Celestia, Twilight walking closest to the princess. Though they moved in silence, Twilight’s mind whirred with questions: What could possibly be severe enough to mobilize the Royal Guard? And why was Celestia taking them to the infirmary?

As they walk through the grand marble corridors, the friends found themselves surrounded by mosaic windows depicting their past triumphs: images of their victory over Nightmare Moon, their stand against Discord, and the day they repelled the Changeling invasion. Each scene sparkled under the midday sunlight filtering through, reminding them of the strength they’d always drawn from each other, of the victories they’d achieved when they stood together. Yet today, that reminder felt hollow. A shadow had cast itself over their hearts, as if the warmth in those familiar memories could do little to dispel the chill creeping into their bones.

Celestia’s voice, measured and grave, broke the silence. “It all began in the dream realm. Luna encountered them there—these strange creatures, unknown and unnatural. They slipped through the shadows, bearing intentions that felt… malicious. But they didn’t just linger in dreams. Recently, local villagers discovered signs of their presence in Southwestern Equestria. They had polluted the lands there, dumping toxic sludge into rivers, destroying the harmony of the forest, and endangering the lives of all who relied on that water.”

Gasps rippled through the group.

“New creatures?” Rarity voice wavered, her face was filled with worry as she considered the implications. “Unknown and dangerous?”

Applejack’s face darkened, her voice thick with anger. “Pollutin’ our rivers, destroyin’ the land? That’s just plain evil. The land’s got a natural balance to it, and these creatures have no right to mess with it.”

Celestia nodded somberly. “I thought the same. So I deployed a regiment of the Royal Guard, along with a team of our best special agents, to investigate and, if possible, negotiate with these beings. We had to learn what we were dealing with.”

Rainbow Dash’s wings flared in anticipation. “So… did they manage to teach these creatures a lesson? I mean, come on, the Royal Guard is the best in Equestria. Who’d mess with them?”

Celestia’s face fell, her voice lowering. “They did not.”

Her words seemed to echo down the corridor, sending a wave of disbelief through the group.

“Many of the guards were… injured. And many more did not return. Three-quarters of the regiment failed to make it back to the nearest village.”

The hallway fell silent. The vibrant confidence that usually filled the friends vanished, replaced by shock and horror.

Rarity’s voice trembled, breaking the silence. “Were… were there survivors?”

Celestia nodded, though her expression bore a heavy pain. “Some survived, yes, though they returned badly wounded. But… others were not so fortunate. Many of them—loyal, brave souls—will never return to their families.”

As Celestia’s grim words settled over the group, the friends’ reactions were almost instantaneous. Pinkie Pie, who had been cheerfully bouncing alongside her friends, suddenly went silent. Her normally buoyant, curly mane drooped and deflated, as if all the joy and light had been pulled from it, leaving her with a flat, lifeless look that mirrored the weight pressing on her heart.

Fluttershy, trembling and wide-eyed, began to tear up, her mind racing with images of the ponies who would never return home. She thought of their families, waiting with hope that would never be fulfilled. “Oh… oh no,” she whispered, her voice breaking as she struggled to hold back a sob. “Those poor ponies… their families… they’ll never get to see them again…” She hid behind her mane, trying to steady her breathing, but her quiet sniffles echoed in the solemn hall.

Rarity immediately stepped closer, wrapping a comforting hoof around her dear friend. “Shh, darling,” she whispered, though her own voice trembled, betraying the sorrow she felt just as deeply.

Rainbow Dash’s shock melted into fury. “They… they dared to kill our fellow ponies?” she said through gritted teeth, her wings flaring as she stepped forward. “Tell me where they are, Princess. I’ll show them what happens when they mess with Equestria.”

Applejack nodded, her voice thick with emotion. “Ah don’t care what these creatures are. If they think they can harm us and poison our land, they’ve got another thing comin’.”

Twilight stood frozen, watching her friends in their sorrow and anger, the weight of Celestia’s words bearing down on her as well. Her heart pounded in her chest, and her thoughts felt like a storm of confusion and fear. Her mind spun with questions: How could this happen? Why? What kind of creatures could overpower the Royal Guard? It felt like the world she knew was unraveling, something vital slipping through her grasp. Her mind replayed Celestia’s words: “three-quarters of the regiment failed to return.” The phrase echoed through her, filling her with dread she couldn’t shake

After a few seconds, Twilight found her voice, though it felt strange in her throat, a mixture of fear and disbelief. “But… how? How could the Royal Guard, the most elite force in Equestria, fall like this? I thought they were the best we had.”

Celestia sighed, her face showing the weariness of long days and sleepless nights. “They are indeed our most elite force, Twilight. The Royal Guard is the backbone of Equestria’s defense. Comprising the finest soldiers from our military’s branches—the Equestrian Army, Navy, and Air Force—they are the best Equestria has to offer. Their training is rigorous, and they carry weapons of unmatched power. They are tasked with protecting the crown, responding to the most dire threats, and are equipped to handle even the gravest emergencies.”

Rainbow Dash nodded vigorously. “Exactly! So how did these creatures…?” Her voice trailed off, the fire in her eyes briefly dimming as the reality began to sink in.

Celestia looked away, her voice heavy with something Twilight had rarely heard in her before: uncertainty. “From what I’ve been told, these creatures wielded strange weapons, the likes of which none of our guards had ever seen. They fought with an efficiency, precision, and ruthlessness that our troops were not prepared for. Their weapons… they bypassed our shields and tore through even the strongest armor. Our magic could barely hold them back.”

The group stared at her, trying to process this revelation. For the first time, the walls of Canterlot’s beautiful halls seemed to close in around them, the bright afternoon light somehow colder.

“Is that… even possible?” Rarity whispered, her normally exuberant face pale and drawn.

Celestia turned toward a side door, gesturing for them to follow. “I cannot fully answer that yet. But I believe there is someone who can help shed light on this.” Her expression softened as she glanced back at them. “I want you to hear directly from those who survived. They are in the infirmary, recovering. Right now, they are the only ones who can give us a clear picture of what these new creatures are capable of.”

A somber silence fell over the friends as they nodded, each of them steeling themselves. Following Celestia down the hall, they walked with a new, heavy understanding—something dark and unknown had come to Equestria, and the beautiful world they had fought to protect had just become a much more dangerous place.

Author's Note

Muahahaha, time to give Fluttershy PTSD guys 🗣️🔥🔥🔥

Btw, I'm offering a contest for readers to add their OCs or real world characters to the story, The only requirement is that you have to give full details of what they will do and how they will interact with the characters in the story.

Celestia tries not to fuckup Equestria challenge : IMPOSSIBLE

Chapter 16 : Question

"We can well afford to pay the price of peace. Our only alternative is to pay the terrible cost of war."

- Harry S. Truman

Canterlot, Central Equestria. June 25th, 2038.

The doors to the infirmary swung open, and the sight before Twilight and her friends froze them in place. The once orderly room was filled with rows of cots and beds, each occupied by a soldier lying motionless, their faces twisted in pain or pale and cold. The sounds of groans and muffled cries echoed through the air, punctuated by frantic shouts from doctors and nurses as they scrambled from one wounded pony to the next, hooves coated in red and tools gleaming under the harsh, sterile lights. The smell of antiseptics and blood thickened the air, mingling into an atmosphere of battle-worn despair.

As the friends took in the sight, their gazes settled on the injuries—wounds unlike any they had ever seen. Horrifyingly deep punctures and ragged tears marred the soldiers’ bodies, wounds that oozed blood through thick layers of hastily wrapped bandages. In some cases, the bandages had soaked through, painting the white cloth a dark crimson. Near one of the beds, a nurse carefully extracted a strange, jagged metal pellet from a soldier’s shoulder. The soldier's body jerked involuntarily, and he let out a hoarse scream, causing Fluttershy to bury her face in her mane, trembling uncontrollably.

Rarity clutched her chest, her knees weakening as the macabre scene unfolded before her. She turned a shade paler and stumbled, barely able to hold herself up. “Oh… oh dear Celestia…” she whispered, struggling to look away but unable to, as if frozen in place.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash stood side by side, expressions of hardened horror spreading across their faces. They were used to seeing hardship, but this was something different—a level of suffering they had never imagined. Rainbow’s wings tensed and flexed, while Applejack’s mouth hung open, her usual steadfast composure shattered.

Pinkie Pie’s entire demeanor had changed. She stood silently, her once joyful, bouncy curls falling limply around her face. Her bright blue eyes had dulled, hollow, as if some vital spark had been snuffed out, and she stared at the sight before her with a thousand-yard stare, lost somewhere deep in the horror of it all.

Twilight’s mind spun, a storm of emotions raging within her. She felt nauseous, horrified, and utterly helpless. How? she thought desperately. How could this happen? Who could do such a thing? What kind of power do these creatures wield to do this injuries? The questions spiraled in her mind, colliding and crashing into one another, each one intensifying her dread.

Noticing their distress, Celestia motioned to one of the doctors. “Please, bring a curtain around them,” she ordered softly. The doctor nodded, pulling a set of privacy curtains around the ponies, shielding them from the worst of the wounded soldiers’ suffering. Only the muted sounds of agony remained, seeping through the thin barrier as a constant reminder of the grim scene behind them.

Celestia turned back to her friends, her face shadowed with sorrow. “I’m deeply sorry you had to see that,” she said, her voice weighted with grief. “But I needed you to understand what we’re dealing with… and why we must act with the utmost seriousness.” She gestured further down the hall, indicating they should follow her. “Please, there’s one more you must see.”

As they reached the far end of the infirmary, a heavy silence settled over the group. At the end, hidden behind another curtain, was a single bed. Next to it stood Princess Luna, her horn glowing softly as she cast an intricate spell over the patient. When Luna noticed their approach, she gave a somber nod, withdrawing her magic as she finished her spell.

The ponies’ breath caught as they recognized the figure lying on the bed—Bon Bon, the unassuming candy shop owner from Ponyville. Her body was swathed in bandages, stained in places with dried blood, while her head was wrapped, concealing an injured eye and a large, ugly wound near her temple.

Applejack was the first to break the silence, her voice strained. “B-Bon Bon? What’s she doin’ here?”

Rainbow Dash, equally stunned, turned to Celestia. “Yeah… she’s just a candy maker! What… what happened to her?”

Celestia sighed deeply, her gaze resting on the injured mare. “Bon Bon, as you know her, is indeed from Ponyville. But that’s only part of the truth.” She paused, then continued, her voice calm yet firm. “She is also known as Agent Sweetie Drops, an operative in Equestria’s Anti-Monster Agency. She was sent to monitor monster activities across Equestria while maintaining her cover in Ponyville.”

Twilight and her friends stared, their shock deepening. Bon Bon… a secret agent? The idea was almost inconceivable. She’d been just an ordinary pony, a friendly face around town. The revelation made the danger of this new enemy feel all the more tangible and immediate.

Celestia turned to Luna, her expression somber. “Sister, what have you found?”

Luna looked to the group, her eyes filled with a mixture of frustration and sorrow. “Sweetie Drops sustained severe injuries during the encounter, primarily to her head,” she explained. “A strange metal pellet pierced her skull just above her eye, and while I have managed to heal much of the physical damage… her eye remains lost.” She gestured to the bandages around Bon Bon’s head. “I have also worked to reconstruct her mind as best as I could, but she is still recovering. I am confident she will awaken soon… but her mind will need time to heal.”

Rarity placed a hoof to her mouth, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “Will… will she really wake up?” she whispered, barely able to voice the question, dreading the answer.

“Yes, she will,” Luna replied, her voice resolute. “She is strong, and I have stabilized her mind with my magic. We must give her a few moments more.”

The ponies nodded, falling silent as they waited, the heavy atmosphere of the infirmary pressing down on them. From the other side of the curtain came the muffled cries and sounds of pain, a constant reminder of the battle they’d yet to fully comprehend. Their hearts pounded in unison, minds racing with uncertainty, as they awaited the words of the one pony who had survived the encounter with this fearsome new threat.

A faint stir came from the bed, drawing the group’s attention. Sweetie Drops’ eyes fluttered open, blinking in confusion as her gaze struggled to focus in the dim light of the infirmary. She groaned softly, and her face twisted with pain, one eye still covered by the thick bandage. Slowly, she looked around, her remaining eye widening with bewilderment as she took in her surroundings—the walls of the castle infirmary, the concerned faces of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, and the familiar figures of Twilight and her friends.

“W-Where… where am I?” she rasped, her voice hoarse and fragile. “What… what happened?”

Luna moved closer, her voice calm yet gentle. “Agent Sweetie Drops, you are in the castle infirmary. You were injured in the line of duty,” she explained carefully. “We are here to help.”

Sweetie Drops’ gaze clouded with shock and confusion, her mind racing as fragmented memories began to surface. “The last thing I remember…” Her voice trailed off, her face paling as she recalled the blood-soaked scene. “The village… Whinnypool. We… we barely made it there, the guards… the villagers… they tried to help us…”

Sweetie Drops’ face shifted from confusion to horror as she began to piece things together. Her hoof reached up instinctively toward her head, brushing against the bandages covering her right eye. Her lips trembled, and a flicker of panic appeared in her one good eye. “I… I can’t see out of my right eye…” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “What… what’s happened to me?”

Luna’s expression softened with empathy. “You sustained a grievous wound to your head. I did all I could to save your vision, but I am sorry… you have lost your eye.”

Sweetie Drops' heart sank, a wave of sorrow washing over her. Thoughts of her life, her career, and the pony she shared her home with flooded her mind. How could she ever explain this to Lyra? Would she still be the same? Would Lyra even look at her the same way again? Her heart ached with a sadness she couldn’t put into words.

Celestia nodded, her eyes heavy with sympathy. “I’m deeply sorry, Sweetie Drops. You’ve been through a terrible ordeal. But we are here because we need your account—your perspective. The Royal Guard’s reports were… incomplete, and we need to understand what happened from somepony who experienced it firsthoof. Can you tell us everything you remember?”

Taking a shuddering breath, Sweetie Drops closed her eye, gathering her thoughts. After a moment, she nodded, accepting the weight of her duty. She opened her eye again, glancing at the faces around her before she began.

“It all started with the river,” she began, her voice low and tense. “A local river near Whinnypool… it was reeked of something vile and unnatural. The locals spoke of a strange… structure,” Sweetie Drops continued. “It was like nothing we seen before. Made of stone and steel, larger than any building I’d ever seen. Smoke poured from a giant chimney that stabbed the sky, blackening the clouds. And there was noise… a constant, harsh grinding sound that seemed to come from within. We could hear it even from a distance, like the angry growls of a monstrous beast.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow. “You’re telling me that thing was built just to spew filth into the river?”

Sweetie Drops nodded grimly. “It was a desecration of the land, that much was clear. But it wasn’t until we moved closer that we saw… them.”

Her eye grew distant, recalling the first time she’d seen the strange creatures at the facility. “They stood on two legs, with no fur, except on their heads. And they wore strange, bright orange clothing and these odd, round helmets made of a hard material… some of them didn’t even notice us at first. They were carrying brown sack, iron tools, going about their work with strange, wheeled machines.”

The friends exchanged puzzled glances. “So… they looked like Minotaurs?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Not quite,” Sweetie Drops replied. “They didn’t have horns or tails. Their faces… they were almost flat, with eyes that were small and intense. Their voices—when they spoke—were unlike anything we’d heard before. They made strange, harsh sounds. Some of them sounded melodious and rhythmic, but the words…” She shook her head, trying to find the right description. “It was like the chittering of squirrels mixed with the clanging of metal… harsh and alien.”

(Author's note: Yes, I met Indians in college, I get this info personally from her.)

Pinkie Pie leaned forward, intrigued. “Did you try talking to them?”

“Yes,” Sweetie Drops answered, her voice heavy with regret. “Commander Steelhoof himself approached them, slowly and with care. But as he got close and try to open a dialogue with them, one of the creatures pulled out a small, strange object from their belt. I saw the glint of metal and thought it was a tool or a piece of equipment.” She paused, her voice growing shakier. “But then… then it made a sound. A deafening crack. And before I knew it, Steelhoof… he was on the ground.”

Her voice faltered as she remembered the sight. “That small, strange tool shot something… some sort of slugthrower. It tore through his armor like paper and hit him right here—” She tapped her forehead, just above her eye. “There was no time to scream, no chance to react. He… he was just gone.”

The room filled with shocked gasps. Fluttershy hid her face, and Rarity’s hoof flew to her mouth in horror. Twilight’s brows furrowed, her mind trying to process the concept of a weapon small enough to fit in one’s hoof yet powerful enough to kill instantly.

“What happened after that?” Celestia asked quietly, her expression solemn.

Sweetie Drops took another steadying breath. “Chaos broke out. The guards charged the facility, and laid siege on it. But there was a problem...” Her voice grew tense. “We had unicorn mages with us, skilled ones, and we thought we could break through the steel door with magic. But no matter how much power they poured into their spells to bend the metal, the door wouldn’t budge. It was made of some kind of metal that didn’t respond to magic.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “That… that’s impossible. Every material in the world has some kind of magic within it! How could—” She stopped herself as she felt Luna’s gentle hoof on her shoulder, grounding her.

Sweetie Drops continued, her voice growing hoarse as the memories flooded back. “After hours of trying to breach the gates, then we heard it… a strange, loud flapping sound coming from above. We looked up, and… we saw it. This… black, flying contraption. It had no wings, but it floated in the air like a giant beetle, hovering above us.”

“It flew without wings?” Rainbow Dash repeated, her tone incredulous.

“Yes,” Sweetie Drops nodded. “And as it approached, we realized it was observing us, like a predator watching its prey. Some of the pegasi in our squadron tried to approach it, thinking they could bring it down. They swarmed around it, but… one of them… her body was struck by its strange, spinning blade, and they fell to the ground. It was… horrible.”

The friends exchanged horrified glances, their minds struggling to comprehend what they were hearing. These creatures didn’t just look strange; they fought in ways that defied everything they knew.

“After that, we thought we were safe,” Sweetie Drops said. “But then, the ground began to tremble, and out of the forest came another… thing. It was huge, rolling over the ground on massive wheels. It was a machine, like a giant cart, made of metal and covered in armor.”

“A cart?” Applejack echoed.

“Not like any cart we know,” Sweetie Drops replied, her voice low. “It was like a beast, moving effortlessly over the terrain. When it finally stopped, more of those creatures emerged, dressed in green and brown clothes, with strange blue helmets that shone in the sunlight. They held larger versions of those weapons… and when they saw us, they didn’t hesitate. They lifted those weapons and…”

Her voice faltered, filled with sorrow. “They attacked...”

The room grew deathly silent as Sweetie Drops described the onslaught that followed. “Their weapons unleashed a hail of metal, a storm of pellets that rained down on us like thunder. Our magic shields barely held against them, and our armor… it was useless. Each shot punched through as if it were nothing. Unicorns fell, pegasi were shot out of the sky, and earth ponies… even the strongest among us couldn’t withstand it.”

Tears welled in Fluttershy’s eyes, and even Rainbow Dash looked shaken.

“We tried to fight back,” Sweetie Drops continued, her voice barely a whisper. “Lieutenant Winter Gust rallied what was left of the guard, leading a final charge. But it was futile. Their weapons… they didn’t give us a chance. We were forced to retreat, what few of us were left. They watched us go, their faces… calm. Cold.”

Celestia’s face was unreadable as she processed everything Sweetie Drops had shared. The others sat in stunned silence, their minds reeling from the horrific account of this new enemy’s power.

It was clear to all of them: this was no ordinary foe. Equestria faced a threat unlike any they had ever known—a threat that defied their understanding and shattered the safety they had once taken for granted.

The silence hung thick as they filed out of the infirmary, each pony wrestling with Sweetie Drops' terrifying testimony. Twilight and her friends, normally so confident and full of hope, wore expressions of shock and dismay. Twilight especially, who had faced countless challenges and learned so much about friendship and harmony, found herself grappling with a fear unlike any she had ever known.

Luna’s worried voice broke the silence first as they reached the end of the hall. “So… sister, what should we do next with this… new development?”

Celestia remained quiet for a moment, her usual calm demeanor clouded with uncertainty. Her mind raced with Sweetie Drops' harrowing descriptions—the strange, relentless creatures with their powerful weapons, the black, floating machines. They hadn’t come across anything like this before. These creatures defied every conventional threat Equestria had faced in its long history, and her thoughts churned with questions. Who were they, really? Where had they come from? Why had they come to Equestria?

“I… don’t know,” Celestia replied softly, her voice tinged with a rare hint of uncertainty. “We know so little about them, who are they, where do they come from, and we still don’t understand their intentions. Are they hostile invaders, or are they simply… lost?”

The question lingered uneasily in the air, but Rainbow Dash quickly shattered the hesitation with her usual bravado. “Why don’t we just use the Elements of Harmony on them?” she said, her wings flaring with confidence. “I mean, if they’re as dangerous as Sweetie Drops says, we can just blast them like we did with Discord or Nightmare Moon and turn them to stone or something.”

Celestia shook her head slowly, her gaze thoughtful but resolute. “The Elements are not a weapon in that way, Rainbow Dash,” she explained. “They work against dark magic, creatures imbued with powers that twist their hearts and intentions—beings like Discord, who thrives on chaos, or Nightmare Moon, who was consumed by her darkness. They don’t have the same effect on mortal creatures, or beings who lack magic entirely.”

“Think of the griffons,” she continued. “They possess passive magic, yet the Elements wouldn’t affect them. They might feel something, a… tingle perhaps, but nothing more.”

“So, they’re really… totally magicless?” Fluttershy asked, her voice barely more than a whisper.

Celestia nodded. “Based on Sweetie Drops’ account, that seems likely.”

Twilight frowned, deep in thought. “If they’re magicless… then perhaps there’s another way,” she murmured, her mind already racing with ideas. “Maybe they could still understand reason.” Her eyes sparkled with a small glimmer of hope as she looked at Celestia. “Princess, maybe we could try learning their language and communicate with them! If we can reach out to them, perhaps we could make them understand our ways. We could try for peace.”

Luna’s expression hardened, a sharp contrast to Twilight’s optimism. “Twilight, while your faith in harmony is admirable, I fear these creatures may not come to Equestria with peaceful intentions. We are in our homeland; we know the paths and terrain better than they ever could. If they mean to harm our citizens, then we must be prepared to defend Equestria. Mobilize our armies, surround them, and drive them out!”

Twilight opened her mouth to protest, but the weight of Luna’s words dampened her spirit. She had always believed in diplomacy, in resolving conflict with kindness, but Luna’s strategy made sense. Equestria had the advantage of numbers, and if the creatures truly intended to conquer them, Twilight knew they had no choice but to defend their land.

Celestia listened to them both, her gaze distant as she considered each perspective, weighed the risks. But before she could respond, the sound of hurried hoofsteps echoed down the hall, a Royal Guard skidding to a halt before them, breathing heavily from his sprint.

“Your Highness!” he gasped, his voice laced with urgency. “There’s… there’s something you must know!”

Celestia’s brow furrowed as she looked at him, her heart quickening. “What has happened?”

The guard took a moment to catch his breath, his face pale with anxiety. “Reports… reports are coming in from all over Equestria. This new species, these… beings… they’re not only in the southwest. Sightings have been confirmed in the southern deserts, the Capricorn Reef, east of the Appaloosan mountains, Central Amarezonia, and even north of Neighagra Falls. And they… they appear to be constructing strange structures in each region.”

Celestia’s eyes widened, and a chill ran through her, her mind reeling with the implications. The mysterious creatures had spread far beyond the borders of the Whinnypool region. They were in the heart of Equestria now, establishing footholds in regions both remote and near. How had they managed this so quickly?

The others were equally stunned, their faces a mixture of fear and disbelief. Fluttershy’s face had paled, and Rarity held a hoof to her mouth in horror. Pinkie Pie, usually filled with boundless energy and optimism, was uncharacteristically silent.

“B-but… that’s impossible!” Applejack stammered. “They were only spotted in the southwest! How could they spread across Equestria like that? How can they move so fast?”

Twilight’s eyes were wide, her voice trembling as she asked, “Princess… what does this mean?”

Celestia took a long, unsteady breath, her gaze drifting to the throne room’s towering windows, where golden sunlight streamed over Equestria’s lush, green fields. The land they had kept safe for centuries, the peace they had cherished, was now teetering on the brink of war. For the first time in her long life, Celestia felt the weight of true uncertainty.

“It means…” Celestia said, her voice distant, “they are here… to stay.”

Humanity has arrived in Equestria, not as simple visitors but as a force that intends to carve out a future, their resolve is unyielding—they are here to stay, even if it means reshaping Equestria's destiny forever.

Author's Note

I'm really tired this week, probably won't upload again until Sunday or Monday. I'm busy with university and I have a Essay to do, I almost never eat breakfast and I almost always go to bed at 2am and wake up at 5am.

Chapter 17 : Colonization

“For a colonized people the most essential value, because the most concrete, is first and foremost the land: the land which will bring them bread and, above all, dignity.”

- Franz Fanon

~A few days ago. Gaia, New Washington. 1400 hours.

The wide, open meadow stretched before the landscape, undulating in a sea of emerald green and dotted with patches of vibrant wildflowers swaying gently under the caress of the afternoon breeze. The sun, a golden orb in the sky—similar yet subtly different from the sun of Earth—cast a warm, honeyed light over the landscape. The air was crisp and fresh, untouched by the pollution that had long plagued their home planet. To the colonists, the sweeping horizon was a reminder of new beginnings, a blank slate that carried both promise and peril.

The Nissan pickup truck rumbled to a halt, its engine’s low growl fading into the gentle sounds of the alien world: the hum of insects with wings that shimmered like stained glass, the rustle of tall grasses whispering secrets, and the distant call of a bird with a song that mimicked a trill and a hum. The trio stepped out of the vehicle, boots crunching against the unfamiliar terrain, eyes squinting against the brilliance of the afternoon sun.

Peter Evans, a broad-shouldered man with sunburned skin and an unmistakable Texan swagger, adjusted his cowboy hat and gave a toothy grin. The glint in his eyes spoke of restless ambition. Beside him, Kai Brown ran a hand over his close-cropped hair, the skeptical crease in his brow deepening as he scanned the horizon. Ricardo Romero, shorter but wiry and quick with a smile, ran his fingers over the beaded bracelet on his wrist—a small comfort from home—while looking apprehensively around.

The newly dubbed "New Niagara Falls" roared in the distance, the sound of the crashing water a thunderous backdrop that reverberated through the rolling landscape. The vast meadow stretched around them, painted in vibrant greens, and scattered with clusters of wildflowers in hues of purple, gold, and white. The air was fresh and tinged with the faint scent of wild grass and water vapor, a reminder that humanity had found a world as pristine as Earth once was.

The wind tugging at his sun-bleached hair, and laughed with a carefree ease. "Ain't this something, boys? Who'd have thought we’d be living out here, taking in the sights of a whole new world?"

Kai chuckled, pulling the brim of his cap lower to shield his eyes from the glare. “Yeah, no kidding. Beats looking at concrete walls back home.”

Ricardo, who sat in the back seat with his arms resting on the headrests of the front seats, nodded with a wistful smile. “This place reminds me of those old camping trips back in the Sierra Madre.”

They parked the truck near the riverbank, stepping out and stretching their tired limbs as the sound of the falls roared in their ears. The mist hung in the air, tiny droplets catching the sunlight and creating a faint rainbow that danced in the breeze. They took turns snapping photos, trying to capture the beauty of the moment and the novelty of their new world.

“Hey, check this out,” Peter said, leaning over Kai's shoulder as he reviewed the photos on his phone. The laughter in their eyes faded into stillness as Kai’s gaze darted past the camera lens and out across the meadow.

“Wait… what is that?” Kai muttered, narrowing his eyes at a cluster of figures partially hidden in the tall grass.

Ricardo followed his line of sight, the smile slipping from his face. His heart quickened as he saw the movement—four creatures, their bodies lithe yet sturdy, with bright, impossibly colorful fur that glistened under the afternoon sun. Their eyes were larger than any animal’s should be, expressive and filled with an intelligence that made Ricardo’s throat tighten. One was a deep red with a shock of brown mane, while another was a pale peach with a golden, almost glowing mane.

“Are… are those aliens?” Ricardo whispered, his accent thickening with anxiety.

Peter snorted, trying to mask the sudden tension in the air. “You guys have been watching way too many movies. If we found E.T. out here, I’d just blow its head off.” He patted the holster at his hip, the heavy .44 Remington Magnum gleaming in the sun.

The trio exchanged a look before Kai lifted his phone, hitting the record button with a shaking finger. The creatures seemed to pause, ears swiveling as if they had heard the slight click. For a moment, the world felt impossibly still, the only sound the rushing of the falls and the rustle of the grass.

Peter took a step forward, hands open as if approaching a skittish dog. “Easy there,” he whispered, half-amused by his own nerves. “Ain’t gonna hurt you…”

But before he could close the distance, the creatures’ eyes widened with a startlingly human-like terror. Their mouths opened, and what came next made the blood in Kai’s veins freeze—a scream, shrill and piercing, like a cry of warning mixed with the desperate wail of a sentient being.

The creatures bolted, hooves pounding against the ground in a rapid escape. Ricardo felt his pulse thunder in his ears as he instinctively backed up. “Dios mío… they sounded human!”

Peter’s smirk faded as he watched them disappear into the brush, their colorful forms melting into the greenery. The silence that followed was deafening, a stark contrast to the chaos of moments before.

Kai let out a shuddering breath and glanced at his phone. “I… I got it. The whole thing.”

Peter shook his head, forcing a laugh to chase away the tremor in his chest. “No one’s gonna believe that. A video of goofy-lookin’ rainbow horses screaming? They’ll think we’re off our rockers.”

Ricardo’s brows knitted, a sense of foreboding settling over him. “Maybe they won’t. But at least Kai will get some internet clout.”

As they clambered back into the truck, the meadow fell silent once more, its beauty marred by a strange, unsettling tension. The sun continued its slow descent, casting long, golden rays over the horizon as if heralding the quiet before an approaching storm.

And in that moment, humanity’s first encounter with Equestria’s denizens was etched into their minds—a forewarning of a future where both species would learn just how far they were willing to go to defend their homes.

Gaia, Novosibirsk ("New Siberia"). June 21st, 2038. 2000 hours.

The sky above New Siberia was a perpetual canvas of storm and shadow, heavy with thick, roiling clouds that never parted. It was as if the sun had abandoned the world, leaving only an endless, howling blizzard in its place. Snow lashed against anything that dared to move, driven by merciless gales that shrieked like banshees through the skeletal remains of long-dead trees. The ground was a vast expanse of whiteness, undisturbed except for the occasional jagged outcropping of black, ice-slicked rock jutting defiantly into the biting wind.

Yeva trudged onward, the snow crunching beneath her boots as if protesting her passage. Her double-layer snowsuit, lined with fur and synthetic insulation, felt like paper against the cold, and her ushanka, tied snugly over her head, did little to stop the wind from clawing at her ears. Every step was a battle; each breath was a cloud of condensation that froze the moment it left her mouth, frosting her scarf with tiny crystals. Her eyes, narrowed against the wind, stung with the cold, and she could barely feel her fingers inside her thick gloves.

She turned to look at her husband, Mikhailovich, who stood a few paces away with a drone controller cradled in his numbed hands. One with clutching the remote control of the Autel Dragonfish Pro Recon Drone and the other shielding the screen of his tablet from the stinging snow. The drone hummed above, its propellers slicing through the air as it sent back a live feed of the landscape.

His face, windburned and covered with a fine frost, was set in hard lines as he squinted at the footage on the tablet screen. His breath came in ragged puffs as he scanned the terrain, eyes darting over the endless sea of white, searching for any sign of life—or more importantly, food.

“Anything?” Yeva called, her voice muffled by her scarf and nearly swept away by the wind.

Mikhailovich sighed heavily, shaking his head. “Nothing yet. Only snow and ice.” He clenched his jaw, a flicker of frustration crossing his frost-bitten face. “But we’ll find something. We have to.” His jaw set in a line of hard determination, though his hunched shoulders spoke of the same weariness Yeva felt. The snow clung to his thick, dark beard, turning him into a ghostly figure as he scanned the drone’s footage. The footage showed an unending sea of white, broken only by the occasional rocky outcropping.

The landscape around them, known officially as "New Siberia", this place was harsher than anything they had known, even by Russian standards.

But they had no choice but to be out here. The hydroponics in their settlement had been their lifeline, a precious source of food that kept the small, scattered communities of Novosibirsk from succumbing to the land’s inhospitable embrace. But the failure of their water supply system had changed everything. Repair parts and emergency rations would take days to arrive, days they could not afford with their daughter, Douyasha, waiting back at the settlement. Her thin and pale face haunted Yeva's mind, how they would face her if they returned empty handed. The worry itself made her stomach churn.

With a groan, Yeva sank down onto a rock that protruded from the snow like the tip of an iceberg. It was cold and unyielding beneath her, but she hardly cared. The exhaustion, both physical and mental, gnawed at her. She closed her eyes, allowing herself a moment of escape, a fleeting return to the life she had left behind.

The memory of their small, warm apartment in Russia unfurled in her mind. It had been simple, yet cozy: the creak of old wooden floors beneath their feet, the smell of freshly baked bread wafting from the kitchen, and the warmth of the radiator that clanked and hissed in the corner. She remembered the glow of the samovar on the table, always ready to pour steaming tea, and the way Douyasha would play with her dolls by the window, giggling as snow fell outside. The muffled laughter, the smell of spiced tea, and the steady beat of their old clock were now things of another world, as distant as the sun that had abandoned them to this frozen hell.

Her reverie was interrupted by Mikhailovich’s sudden intake of breath. His fingers, white with cold, trembled as he pointed to the screen. “Yeva, look at this.”

Yeva’s heart clenched as she moved closer to peer over his shoulder. At first, the drone’s footage showed nothing but the same, monotonous expanse. But then, as the camera zoomed in, she saw it—a small creature moving across the tundra. It walked on four legs, its light blue coat gleaming with an almost ethereal sheen that contrasted sharply against the snow. Its mane and tail were cyan, and as it moved, they caught the scant light and shimmered with an unnatural brilliance. The creature’s build was sleek and delicate, its eyes large, round, and filled with a haunting luminescence.

“Bozhe moi,” Yeva whispered, her breath catching. “What is it?”

Mikhailovich’s brows furrowed, his expression mirroring her shock and confusion. “I don’t know. It looks like a small horse, but… not like any I’ve ever seen.”

Yeva's mind raced with questions and fears. What was this creature doing out here, alone in the snow? How could it survive in this bleak, frozen land?. She felt a deep unease wash over her. “What do we do?” she asked, voice trembling.

Mikhailovich was silent for a moment, eyes fixed on the small, shimmering figure as it moved toward a large, jagged cave at the base of a nearby mountain. The entrance yawned like the mouth of a great beast, half-hidden by curtains of blowing snow. He lowered the drone, letting it hover above the cave for a few minutes before pulling it back up. He turned to Yeva, a grim determination in his eyes. “We need to decide, Yeva,” he said, his voice flat and resolute. “We could kill it and take it back. It’s food, whatever it is.”

Yeva’s eyes widened in horror. “Mikhailovich, we don’t know what that is. What if it’s dangerous? What if there are viruses or bacteria—”

“We don’t have a choice,” he cut in, his voice sharp but not unkind. “We can’t wait for supplies. You’ve heard the reports from other settlements—people have fished from the frozen rivers and lakes, eaten the local fish. They’re fine.”

“But this…” She gestured at the fading image on the tablet. “This isn’t fish.”

“No,” he agreed, eyes hardening with resolve. “But would you rather go back to Douyasha with nothing? To see her hungry, knowing we didn’t even try?”

Yeva looked away, the wind stinging her eyes, though she wasn’t sure if the tears that blurred her vision were from the cold or from the torment in her heart. There was no taboo against eating horse meat in Russia, though most considered it poor fare, a last resort. But what else could they do? Her mind drifted back to the stories her grandparents had told her—the "good old days" before the fall of the Soviet Union, when Russia was a mighty nation that ruled most of the Eurasian steppe, fierce and proud, not scattered like now, clinging to life in frozen colonies.

They were far from those days, she thought bitterly. Now, they were no more than remnants, survivors eking out an existence in a new and unyielding world. With a heavy sigh that felt like it came from the very core of her soul, Yeva nodded. “All right.”

Mikhailovich didn’t waste a second. He adjusted the straps of his pack and began moving, with Yeva falling into step behind him. The drone’s coordinates guided them as they trudged through the deep snow, each step bringing them closer to the cave and the strange creature that might be their only hope.

Yeva handed Mikhailovich the machete from her bag, its steel blade gleaming dully in the dim light. He took it with a solemn nod, his eyes meeting hers in silent agreement.

The storm raged on around them, shrieking like a living thing, but it did not matter now. They had made their choice. They would return to their daughter with food, no matter the cost.

Gaia, "New Johannesburg". June 22nd, 2038.

The sky above New Johannesburg was an unblemished expanse of deep blue, stretching endlessly as the fierce sun loomed overhead, searing the rocky, golden earth with its relentless heat. The settlement buzzed with the steady hum of human endeavor, sweat glistening on every brow, muscles taut under the burden of labor. It was the kind of dry season weather that Neville Moagi knew well from his days in Limpopo—clear, bright, and so hot that the air itself seemed to shimmer like a mirage.

Neville’s work shirt clung to his back, soaked with perspiration as he and the other workers lifted the steel-reinforced base of a prefabricated house and carefully placed it on the leveled ground. The foundation, a seamless composite slab, was set first, its edges aligned with laser levels to ensure perfect balance. Once the base was secure, Neville and his team started slotting the modular wall panels into place, each one clicking firmly into pre-made grooves with metallic clangs. These panels, reinforced with insulation to guard against both the oppressive heat and the potential cold of Gaia's erratic climate, were layered in quick succession as the skeleton of the house took form.

Around them, other crews worked with relentless focus, erecting electric poles and weaving thick cables into the infrastructure grid. Diesel-powered construction vehicles roared, churning up clouds of dust, while a mechanized road-paver laid down asphalt under the watchful eyes of engineers. The rhythmic pounding of jackhammers and the whirring of cement mixers filled the air, blending with the shouts of foremen coordinating tasks in a mixture of Afrikaans, Zulu, and English. The sight of cranes hoisting beams and mechanical arms positioning prefabricated rooftops marked the symphony of creation in this alien land.

For once, no one noticed the differences between black and white skin, or spoke of class or history. Here, everyone worked side by side, bound by the singular need for survival. The homes of New Johannesburg were being built as sanctuaries, spaces free of the racial divides of old. The colony was determined to be a model for unity, a final renunciation of apartheid’s bitter legacy. It was a promise that Neville, and those around him, intended to uphold no matter the cost.

Sweat stung Neville’s eyes as he secured the window frames with his drill. His hands, calloused and aching, moved with mechanical precision as he fixed the ventilation covers in place. Each piece was a step towards safety and comfort for his wife and children. His wages here were meager, less than what he once earned as a carpenter back home, but in the face of Earth’s impending doom, money had lost its value. He had pledged his life to this, and if it meant his family could live to see another sunrise, he would endure.

The metallic thud of tools and muted chatter was interrupted by a sudden shout from the far end of the site. Neville’s head jerked up, his eyes narrowing in the glare as he saw a commotion brewing near the eastern boundary of the construction zone. Other workers, equally confused, paused in their tasks and turned to watch. What they saw stole the breath from their lungs—a throng of strange, diminutive creatures stood at the edge of the clearing, their black and white striped coats rippling under the midday sun.

Neville blinked, wiping a sheen of sweat from his brow. These weren’t the zebras of his childhood safaris. They were smaller, their faces more expressive, almost humanoid. Their markings twisted into complex, artistic patterns, some extending into the garments they wore—cloth wraps and tunics adorned with vibrant beaded necklaces, and bone and metal jewelry glistening like relics of the past. It reminded him of the ancient Zulu regalia, a fusion of nature and craftsmanship. The leader among them stepped forward, towering over the others with his imposing frame and layers of ornamental necklaces strung with polished shells and carved stones.

The construction supervisor arrived, urging the workers to step back. “Everyone, stay calm,” he said firmly, putting on a mask and gloves as a precaution. The crowd of workers rippled backward, giving the man space as he approached the zebra chieftain. Neville exchanged uneasy glances with his colleagues, a strange mix of fear and fascination mirrored in every face. Some reached for their cellphones, fingers trembling as they snapped photos and recorded the moment.

A tense silence settled as the supervisor and the zebra stood face-to-face. The creature’s eyes, large and dark as polished obsidian, seemed to reflect the vastness of a story untold. Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, the chieftain reached into a small woven satchel and drew out three items: a shell, glossy and smooth like the waters of an ancient sea; a bundle of dried grass and stems wrapped in leaves, the scent of earth and herbs wafting in the heat; and a wooden carving, expertly shaped into the form of a zebra, lifelike and etched with intricate lines.

The supervisor took a deep breath, clearly improvising for this unprecedented exchange. He reached into his pocket, his fingers fumbling, and brought out a few Rand coins, a piece of hard candy that glistened in the light, and a photograph of a young boy with a wide smile—his son.

The two leaders exchanged gifts in a gesture that was both solemn and hopeful. They spoke, though their words were lost to each other, and soon resorted to hesitant gestures and tentative sign language, both sides trying to bridge the chasm of understanding.

Neville watched, a thousand thoughts and questions swirling in his mind. Was this a trick? A test? Or a genuine first contact with aliens? But as he gazed at the small herd of zebras, with their eyes full of curiosity and apprehension, he felt something stir within him—a spark of hope. For the first time in months, he felt that maybe, just maybe, humanity had a chance to get this right. To rewrite the pages of history and stand alongside these beings as equals.

This time, there would be no conquest, no subjugation. The people of South Africa and their leaders would ensure that the mistakes of colonialism, the scars left by division and greed, were never repeated here.

Author's Note

Before you ask why I gave more extra detail to the Russian couple than the American trio, and accuse me of being a Russian fanboy.

NO, I don't like the Russian government, but i like their people, i have some russian friends and they are really friendly, they share with me how their life in Siberia, and i am interested in that.

I wanted to make a contrast between the two countries, how the American colonists had a somewhat comfortable life while the Russian struggled.

About the South Africans and the Zebras,...I just wanted to make this story not just about the war only, but also about the effects of colonialism of Gaia and how to do it right without ending in genocide and oppression.
We gonna end racism with this one
🗣️ 🔥 🔥 🔥

And yes, I get the name Yeva from a character in the Murder Drones series.

Chapter 18 : Manifest Destiny

"The whole continent appears to be destined...to be peopled by ONE nation."

- John Quincy Adams

Gaia, "New Zhongguo". June 21st, 2038.

The sun hung high in the sky, casting dappled shadows through the dense canopy of towering trees. The forest buzzed with the muted calls of hidden birds and the rustle of leaves stirred by a soft, humid breeze. The light filtering through the shifting clouds illuminated the scene below, where dozens of workers, clad in orange uniforms and protective hardhats, moved in orchestrated unity. Each worker carried the tools of their trade—chainsaws roared like angry mechanical beasts, and axes swung down with rhythmic thuds, slicing through trunks with practiced precision. The smell of fresh-cut wood mingled with the earthy scent of rich, disturbed soil.

Around them, support vehicles lumbered like iron leviathans through the underbrush. Feller bunchers clamped around trees, their saws whirring as they felled massive trunks in mere minutes. Bulldozers growled as they pushed aside boulders and fallen logs, clearing paths that would soon become arteries of a future city. Huge excavators scooped up tons of dirt and and sand, their hydraulic arms moving with deceptive grace, while caterpillar trucks hauled their loads away. Motor graders and compactors followed, their metal blades and vibrating rollers leveling the terrain into a flat, ideal foundation for construction. Overhead, the sky hummed with activity as drones hovered like vigilant eyes, mapping the forest floor and sending real-time data to workers below.

Every machine, every worker, was part of an unstoppable tide of steel and flesh, cutting through what was once untamed wilderness. The forest, a stronghold of ancient trees and whispering shadows, now yielded its secrets to the relentless advance. Here, the future metropolis of New Zhongguo would rise, spreading Chinese civilization with every step forward—a civilization that had endured for 5,000 years, now reborn on this new world.

Sitting high in the cab of his bulldozer, Zhang Qiu’s hands gripped the controls with a familiarity that had long become second nature. The engine beneath him roared with each maneuver as he guided the massive blade across the uneven ground. The absence of a GPS system had proven challenging at first, but drones equipped with LiDAR technology circled above, transmitting detailed maps to the navigation screens in their vehicles. It was a sophisticated partnership between human intuition and cutting-edge technology that made the clearing work possible.

Zhang's eyes were focused, scanning the terrain as his bulldozer crushed rocks into dust and pushed logs aside with a deafening rumble. He enjoyed this job, the power it gave him to shape the land without the backbreaking labor that others endured. Compared to his time as a rice farmer back in Jiangxi Province or the grueling construction work he had taken on in his youth, this felt almost luxurious. Yet, amid the ease, there was a question that nagged at him. What would they build here? Would it be just another cluster of uniform concrete towers, the kind that swallowed families whole and suffocated them in cramped spaces?

Zhang dared to hope for something more. He recalled visiting his grandparents in Pingyao as a child, walking wide-eyed through the narrow, cobblestone streets lined with majestic wooden buildings. Their sweeping eaves, delicately carved beams, and red lanterns swaying gently in the breeze were relics of an age when artistry and architecture were one. The memory of intricate latticework and dragon motifs on the city gates painted his thoughts as he bulldozed forward. He wished that New Zhongguo would echo those centuries-old designs—an empire reborn with the elegance of its history woven into the fabric of modernity.

A crackle from his radio pulled Zhang from his reverie. He picked it up, recognizing the familiar voice of Cheng Ming, one of his colleagues. “Zhang, the drones have spotted something unusual. A trail, about 76 meters to the east from your location,—could be animal, could be something else. We need you to check it out and clear a route."

Zhang’s brow furrowed. “A trail?” He shifted in his seat, peering at the navigation screen in front of him. Sure enough, an image flashed across the display—a faint, curving path etched into the dense green of the forest, cutting through the trees like an old scar. He radioed back, confirming he saw it and would proceed.

With a slight push of the lever, Zhang directed his bulldozer eastward. The vehicle rumbled and groaned as it turned, the massive steel treads grinding over crushed logs and dirt. The sound of his engine was joined by the rumble of other bulldozers following suit, each a colossus flattening everything in its way. Workers on foot paused briefly, looking up as the line of machines changed direction, then returned to their task of felling trees, undeterred and focused.

As Zhang neared the path, the forest began to thin, revealing a broader view of the trail. His eyes widened. The path was wider and more defined than the drone image suggested. It wasn’t just a crude animal track; it was a road—a road of gravel and tamped earth, worn by the passage of countless feet or wheels. It was bordered by ancient stone markers, some crumbling with age, others carved with symbols that seemed hauntingly familiar yet alien.

He felt a shiver run down his spine. This was no natural occurrence. The meticulous layering of rough gravel, packed earth, and primitive cobblestones told a story of design, of a people who had built this passage for trade or travel. But who? Until a few months ago, no human had ever set foot on this world.

The radio crackled again. “Zhang, what do you see?” Cheng’s voice held a note of urgency.

“It’s… it’s an old road,” Zhang replied, unable to tear his gaze away. “Man-made, by the look of it.”

There was a pause before Cheng responded. “Report this to the colonial authorities. Now.”

Zhang’s heart thudded in his chest as he relayed the discovery. This was something much more significant than just a path; it was a whisper from the past of Gaia, a thread that connected their future with a mysterious history they had yet to unravel.

Around them, the rest of the workers kept to their tasks, oblivious to the moment of revelation. Machines tore at the earth, hands loaded timber, and the relentless rhythm of construction continued. They were too absorbed in the labor of building New Zhongguo, a new beacon of Chinese culture, to notice that the road Zhang had found would soon lead them into a clash of civilizations. One almost as old as their own, and one that would challenge their claim to this new land, testing their resolve and vision for the destiny they so fervently sought.

Northern Wastes, Crystal Empire. June 21st, 2038.

In the heart of the Crystal Mountains, where the wind howled like an untamed beast and the snow danced in chaotic spirals, Crystal Beau ventured deeper into the ice-veined caverns. The landscape outside was an unforgiving tundra, a realm of ceaseless white where the sun's weak glow struggled against the heavy shroud of blizzard clouds. The biting cold wrapped around everything, suffocating in its frostbitten grip. Yet, within the darkness of the Crystal Cave, the bitter chill was tempered by the glimmer of hidden treasures embedded in stone.

The cave was a marvel unto itself, a network of tunnels and chambers adorned with luminous veins of azure and magenta that wound like veins beneath its crystalline skin. To most, the frigid void would be a death sentence, but Beau, a Crystal Pony of the ancient line, had been blessed with an internal warmth born of generations past. This unique magic hummed gently within him, shielding him from the worst of the cold as he ventured where few dared tread.

The reason for his journey was simple yet steeped in personal meaning: a rare pink crystal he had promised to find, a piece to adorn the room of his young daughter. The sparkle in her eyes when he’d told her his plan had been worth every icy step. But these caves were more than just a miner’s dream; they were remnants of an era long before the tyranny of King Sombra, before the long shadow of Equestrian rule dulled the Crystal Empire’s sovereignty. In those days, mining was a lifeblood industry, their jewels prized across the land. Now, Empress Mi Amore Cadenza, with her benevolent yet out-of-touch reign, had let those traditions fall into obscurity, focusing instead on Friendship and cultural reform rather than economic self-sufficiency.

Beau sighed, the soft, ephemeral mist of his breath dissipating into the chill. Cadance, with her Equestrian ideals, had been a mixed blessing, bringing peace but not the renewal of old glories. Still, Beau did not linger on political laments as the rosy glow of a small crystal caught his attention ahead. Its light stood out against the cavern wall, as if calling to him. It was perfect.

He reached out, anticipation and pride surging in him, only to be interrupted by a sudden scuffling of feet behind him. Before he could react, there was a flash of steel, a cold line of light at his neck. His eyes widened in pain as a blade ripped through his flesh, severing the vital vein. The pain was brief, but the shock—oh, it was agonizing. The machete twisted, shredding his trachea, and blood gushed out in warm torrents. A brutal kick to the back of his knee sent him crashing to the frozen ground.

His vision swam, dark spots eating away at the edges as his life ebbed away. He saw his killer, shrouded in shadow, only the gleam of hard eyes and a scarred face visible in the flicker of dying crystal light.

The creature loomed over him, monstrous and foreign, its bulk an amalgamation of rough cloth and sinew. It withdrew the blade, its steel dripping crimson, and without hesitation, drove it down once more. And again. The wet sound of flesh parting met the silent cavern until Beau's head rolled from his body, glassy eyes staring into the infinite, unseeing.

Yeva watched as her husband, Mikhailovich, methodically hacked at the strange creature with the precision of a butcher. Each slice and heave of muscle was necessary, she told herself, a reminder of the old world where survival reigned supreme over compassion. Her stomach turned at the blood pooling beneath their boots, mingling with the frost in dark crimson rivulets, but she stood firm. Their little girl would not go hungry tonight.

"Bag," Mikhail’s voice cut through the silence, rough and low. She nodded and reached into her satchel, pulling out a stack of plastic bags, folding them open with a practiced motion before handing them over. The air was pungent with the scent of iron and something indescribably foreign, making her nostrils sting.

The thought of taking this flesh back to their settlement for food gnawed at her. Would it be safe? What unseen dangers might it hold? She pushed the thoughts away; they would boil the meat thoroughly, purge it of any foreign taint.

As she turned, the gleam of something pink caught her eye, a soft glow seeping from the wall nearby. Yeva's brow furrowed as she switched on her flashlight, its beam slicing through the gloom to reveal a crystal, as big as her fist, shimmering with an otherworldly light.

“Mikhail,” she called, voice steady but tinged with awe. He looked up from his grim work, blood-slicked hands pausing mid-cut as he followed her gaze.

They shared a glance of wonder and grim determination. The cave, once a cold, dark shelter, had transformed into a cavern of untold riches. Dozens of similar crystals lined the walls, hidden behind layers of frost and stone, their light refracted in a thousand hues.

The implications were staggering. Food was no longer the only prize; the hidden wealth of this cave could change everything for their people. This treasure would be their salvation, a lifeline to wrench their country from the brink of collapse and restore its power on the global stage. Yeva's heart thudded in her chest as she imagined the future: the return of Russia’s glory, not through war, but through the might of ancient, arcane power.

Their fortune had turned, and with it, the fate of nations shifted unknowingly. The ancient caves held secrets not just of magic but of an age-old civilization, and the path forward for the people of Russia would be written in blood and crystal.

Gaia, 7 kilometers from "New Santo Domingo". June 21st, 2038.

The moon cast its silver glow over the "New Amazon," painting an otherworldly hue on the canopy of the dense, alien jungle. This lush wilderness seemed almost to breathe with life, its foliage rustling as the warm, humid breeze swept through. Crickets and nocturnal insects produced a symphony that echoed through the towering, moss-covered trees, creating a familiar yet unsettling harmony. The paths the Brazilian scientists and documentary crew forged were marked meticulously with digital beacons that blinked green intermittently, casting their light onto the twisted roots that tangled the forest floor. Recon drones, sleek and silent, flitted above, their lights dancing like fireflies, illuminating sections of the shadowed underbrush and providing an extra layer of safety.

Davi Barreto, an experienced nature documentarian, stood confidently in front of the camera held by his long-time colleague, Manoel Guimarães. His face, partially shadowed under the glare of the flashlight, radiated both excitement and exhaustion. With one hand gripping a microphone embossed with the National Geographic emblem, Davi took a deep breath, inhaling the mixed scent of wet earth and strange floral sweetness.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” he began, his voice low but imbued with the practiced intonation of a master narrator, “we are now deep within the heart of the ‘New Amazon,’ a forest that holds striking resemblances to the legendary Amazon of Earth. Our expedition began at 11 AM today, and here we stand, nearly eight hours later.” The light flickered as Manoel adjusted his grip, capturing the sweat on Davi’s brow and the gleam of fascination in his eyes.

Davi turned slightly, gesturing to the dense forest around them. “The scientists we are accompanying remain stunned by how eerily similar this ecosystem is to our own, yet, it carries subtle, enigmatic differences. A diversity of plant life surrounds us, bearing properties unlike anything we’ve seen. And while we've cataloged dozens of unique species on this journey, one thing remains conspicuously absent: any animal larger than a small bird.”

He paused, letting the quiet of the forest momentarily reign. The sudden crackle of a walkie-talkie broke the silence, prompting one of the scientists to check in with the others scattered further behind. Davi turned back to the camera, his voice now tinged with curiosity. “Scientists believe that local predators might be the reason for this peculiar absence of larger fauna. What form these predators take, we cannot yet say. But rest assured, we plan to push forward until sunrise before making our way back to New Santo Domingo.”

A shout of excitement from one of the scientists made Davi glance back over his shoulder. The flashlight beams converged on a single tree, its twisted branches holding a bounty that glistened like a hidden jewel in the moonlight. There, hanging like forbidden fruit, were apples with skins painted in shimmering, rainbow-colored hues, glistening with a subtle luminescence. The scientists gasped collectively, their eyes wide with astonishment.

“Meu Deus,” one of them whispered, pushing her glasses up her nose as she reached out cautiously. “It’s like something out of a fairy tale.”

Manoel zoomed in with the camera, capturing the extraordinary sight of the fruit. Davi stepped forward, narrating with renewed energy. “And here, we have what may be one of the most remarkable botanical discoveries of the decade—a fruit resembling an apple but with a kaleidoscopic skin, glistening with an inner light. Could this be an indication of unknown genetic properties or simply a unique adaptation of Gaia's flora? The implications are staggering.”

The scientists, unable to contain their excitement, carefully climbed to pluck a few of the apple-like fruits, placing them reverently into glass containers designed for preservation. The moment felt electric, alive with the promise of a groundbreaking discovery. But then, a sudden, sharp sound shattered the moment’s reverie—the unmistakable snap of a twig.

The group froze. The forest seemed to hold its breath, the once-lively background chorus of insects falling into an eerie silence. Manoel swung the camera in the direction of the noise, the beam of light catching twin glints of reflected yellow eyes. A low, guttural growl emerged from the darkness, raising the hairs on the back of every neck.

“Everyone, stay still,” whispered one of the senior scientists, her voice tight with barely suppressed panic.

But the warning came too late. A dark shape leapt from the underbrush with terrifying speed, jaws lined with thorn-like teeth latching onto the leg of a young female scientist. Her scream pierced the night, raw and filled with agony as the creature’s weight bore her to the ground. The sudden, frenzied chaos erupted as two more beasts followed, their wooden forms illuminated by the flashlights.

Manoel’s camera caught them in horrifying detail—creatures shaped like wolves, but composed of interlocking branches, bark, and glowing green eyes that exuded a menacing light.

Davi reacted on instinct, shouting and swinging his microphone at one of the beasts that lunged at him, managing to strike it across the snout. The creature recoiled momentarily before letting out an enraged snarl. The rest of the group hurled rocks and broken branches in desperate attempts to fend off the attackers, but their efforts were futile against the relentless creatures.

“Hold on!” A burly member of the crew, designated as the group’s security, pulled out a revolver and fired. The sharp retort of the gunshot echoed through the forest, the muzzle flash momentarily blinding. One of the creatures yelped, collapsing as splinters exploded from its chest. The other two halted, their growls morphing into wary whines as they weighed the threat. Within moments, they slinked back into the shadows, the soft glow of their eyes fading into the depths of the forest.

The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the ragged breathing of the group and the whimpering of the injured scientist. Blood darkened her pants, and hands trembled as they began tending to her wound.

Davi turned to Manoel, who still held the camera steady, albeit with shaking hands. Mustering a semblance of calm, he spoke directly into the lens. “It seems we've just encountered one of Gaia's... predators. A creature unlike anything seen on Earth. Unfortunately, our journey must end here as we make our way back to New Santo Domingo to seek medical attention for our colleague. Stay safe, and join us next time as we continue to explore the unknown.”

The camera clicked off, and without a word, they began their arduous trek back, the forest now a realm of shadows hiding teeth and watchful eyes.

But little did they know the discovery of the rainbow-skinned fruit would lead to an unprecedented shift in the culinary world. Its unique flavor profile, described as a harmonious blend of sweetness, tartness, and an otherworldly hint of floral spice, captivated chefs and gourmets alike. Renowned culinary schools devoted entire courses to understanding and incorporating this fruit into haute cuisine, sparking a global obsession.

Brazil capitalized on this newfound resource, cultivating the fruit under strict agricultural guidelines to maintain its quality and rarity. Exclusive restaurants competed for the chance to feature it on their menus, with dishes and desserts commanding astronomical prices. The fruit became an economic boon for Brazil, elevating its status on the world stage as the epicenter of Gaia's luxury produce.

Demand skyrocketed, drawing diplomatic attention as countries vied for trade agreements, and stories of the fruit's origins—discovered in a remote, moonlit expedition through the untamed "New Amazon"—became legendary. The fruit was branded as “Zap Apple,” a name that resonated with its vibrant, multicolored skin and electrifying taste, immortalizing that pivotal moment of discovery and the brave explorers who first found it.

Author's Note

What do you think the Chinese will do if they meet Kirin?, will they teach them the lessons of Mao or put them at the table for dinner?
-9999999999 Social credit

NO, we're NOT bringing the Soviet Union back from the dead, that's been done by so many fics, it's so cliche it almost makes me cringe. (Please don't send me to the Gulag)

About the Brazilian, I just want to see Gordon Ramsay cook a gay looking apple for my MasterChef special chapter.
I want my apple drippy bruh 🗣️🔥🔥🔥

Chapter 19 : Little Incident

"We do not fear the threat, nor do we fear rising the sword, this land will rather be in ashes than invaded by a stranger."

- Väinö Lahja

Gaia, "New Scandinavia". June 22nd 2038.

The vast expanse of "New Scandinavia" was a land still in its infancy, where towering mountains and dense forests met vast plains. The temperature in this part of Gaia was similar to the colder climates of Sweden, with the sky often cloaked in clouds, a heavy mist curling over the snow-covered terrain. A light snow flurry danced through the air as the workers labored tirelessly to transform the wilderness into a functioning colony.

Olle Ekman, dressed in his thick cold-protection suit, adjusted his gloves as he worked, the chill of the air seeping through his gear. His breath came out in short bursts, visible in the air before dissipating into the wind. He and his fellow workers were involved in the monumental task of deforestation, cutting down the towering trees of Tyresta Forest—a place that had once stood untouched, now to be reduced to timber for the construction of roads and buildings.

The sound of chainsaws filled the air, each worker focused on their task. The whir of the saws, the crack of the trees splitting as they fell, created a rhythm. Nearby, others with axes chopped at the felled trunks, splitting them into manageable pieces. These were then hauled to waiting trucks by transport crews who worked relentlessly to clear the land. The land would be prepared for infrastructure, for the roads, homes, and facilities that would soon rise from the earth. The operation was meticulously organized, with everyone playing their part in the sprawling effort.

Support vehicles hummed and rumbled, a testament to the raw power of the industrial machines now at work on this alien soil. The Feller Bunchers—massive machines that could fell entire trees in a matter of minutes—buzzed around, cutting and gathering. Bulldozers plowed through the terrain, breaking apart rocks and boulders, while massive excavators dug deep into the earth, clearing dirt in massive scoops. Caterpillar trucks hauled the heavy loads, each piece of machinery working in sync, a chorus of productivity and efficiency.

Motor Graders leveled the land, ensuring the ground was smooth for the construction of roads, while Compactors crushed the earth beneath them, compressing it into the solid foundation needed for the infrastructure that would one day support thousands of lives.

Above them, drones zipped through the sky, buzzing like hornets as they mapped the area, taking readings of the land and keeping a watchful eye on the progress of the workers. The drones hovered over the entire operation, ensuring everything was proceeding according to plan. Their cameras panned across the construction zone, capturing the work from all angles.

Olle was focused on his task, his shovel scraping across the ground as he mixed the asphalt with the gravel, preparing it for the next phase of the road construction. He worked with methodical precision, spreading the mixture evenly and ensuring the foundation would be strong. Behind him, the Compactors rolled over the surface, smoothing it out, creating a flawless, flat road.

The cold wind bit at his cheeks, but Olle barely noticed. He had grown used to the climate; after all, Malmö was cold in the winter, but nothing compared to the harsh, biting chill of Gaia. The temperature was lower here, but Olle's family had made their peace with the change. They were in the colony now, building their new lives on this alien world, and as long as he could be near the coast, where the weather was milder, he would endure the cold.

His mind wandered to thoughts of his wife, Astrid, and their two children. He imagined them sitting by the fireplace in their new home, the warmth of the flames flickering as they talked about their day. Olle's heart swelled with pride; this was the life they had dreamed of—a new start on a new world, far away from the dangers of Earth. The work was hard, but it was for them. It was for a future, a future where they would be safe.

As he continued his task, something unusual caught his attention. The sound of chainsaws and machines dimmed for a moment, replaced by an eerie rumble in the distance. Olle's eyes narrowed as he listened intently. The sound was deep, almost like the ground itself was shaking. A strange sound echoed through the trees, growing louder by the second.

The workers around him paused, their tools held still as they looked around in confusion. Olle turned to a nearby worker, Lars, who was operating one of the bulldozers. "Do you hear that?" Olle asked, his voice tense.

Lars nodded, his brow furrowed. "What is it?"

Before they could respond, the ground trembled beneath their feet. The rumbling grew louder, and then—there was a crashing sound from the woods. Olle turned, his heart pounding in his chest. His eyes widened as a massive, furry figure emerged from the trees. It was huge, towering over the workers like a living mountain.

The creature was unlike anything Olle had seen before. Standing on four legs, its massive body was covered in thick fur, and its horns curled like the ancient Viking helmets of Earth's past. The creature's eyes glinted with an unreadable intensity, but there was something predatory in them. It wore ancient ornaments, like the remains of an ancient civilization. As it lumbered forward, the workers froze in shock.

Without warning, the creature charged. It was as if the forest had unleashed a living nightmare, moving with the speed and force of a freight train. It collided with the workers like a storm, knocking them aside with brutal force. Some were sent flying, their bodies crashing against rocks, while others were trampled underfoot. The sound of bones snapping, the sickening thud of bodies being crushed, filled the air.

Olle, fueled by sheer instinct, dove to the side, narrowly avoiding the creature's charge. His heart pounded in his chest as he scrambled to his feet. But his eyes fell on something that made his blood run cold.

Jan Hegstad, the Norwegian worker Olle had befriended just days earlier, was caught in the creature's path. The creature collided with him like a speeding semi-truck, and Olle could only watch in horror as Jan's body was crushed between the massive creature and a boulder. Blood sprayed across the snow, painting the white ground with dark streaks.

The creature turned its gaze toward Olle, its eyes locking onto him with terrifying focus. It was a predator, and Olle was its prey.

The creature charged again, faster this time. Olle swung his shovel, aiming for the creature's head, hoping to at least slow it down. But the shovel struck with a dull thud, as if hitting stone. The creature barely flinched, its skull impervious to the blow. With a roar, it plowed into Olle, knocking him off his feet. He was sent flying through the air, his body crashing to the ground with sickening force. Pain exploded through his body as he hit the snow-covered earth.

Blood dripped from his head, and his vision blurred. His mind was fading, but through the haze, he could hear the screams of the workers, the roaring of the creature as it rampaged through the construction site. Some workers tried to climb onto the construction vehicles for safety, but it was no use. The creature smashed through the machines, flipping them over with terrifying ease. Workers were crushed beneath the wreckage, their screams rising into the air.

As darkness closed in on Olle, his last thoughts were of Astrid and their children. He wondered when he would see them again, if he would ever return to the warmth of their home, or if he would be just another forgotten casualty of this brutal, unforgiving world.

The chaos of the Tyresta Forest massacre would soon be known across Gaia. The massacre, which claimed the lives of over half of the 500+ workers, would send shockwaves through the Nordic nations, and the world would soon learn that the peaceful settlers of Gaia were not alone.

This devastating event would set the stage for a brutal conflict between the UN led Nordic coalition and the Kingdom of Yakyakistan, as the two sides clashed over the bloody snow-covered mountains of Gaia. The white snow of the northern mountains forever tainted by the brutal conflict between two forces—one seeking justice, the other determined to defend its territory.

Gaia, "New Çatalhöyük". June 22nd 2038.

The sun shone brightly over New Çatalhöyük, casting golden hues across the landscape. The sky was a perfect, cloudless blue, and the crisp mountain air carried with it the fresh scent of wild herbs and pine. The Turkish colony sprawled across the rugged terrain, nestled between high mountains and rolling hills that mirrored the beauty of the Anatolian homeland. Terraced fields traced the contours of the hillsides, their earthy tones interrupted by patches of green where farmers had begun to nurture their crops.

Ibrahim Ozmert was at the helm of his tractor, the steady rumble of the engine echoing through the fields. His dark hair, now streaked with silver from years of toil, caught the glint of the sun. Sweat beaded on his brow as he worked the land with practiced precision. He had dreamed of this—carving out a new life on Gaia, where the soil was fertile and the promise of a fresh start lay at every sunrise. The land had not given in easily, but with the aid of LIDAR-equipped drones and months of hard labor, Ibrahim and a small community of farmers had transformed a rugged patch of wilderness into productive farmland.

As the plow dug into the earth, Ibrahim glanced over at his neighbor, Odul Bardakci, who was tending a flock of Anatolian sheep. The animals, their wool as white as snow, grazed peacefully under the watchful eye of their shepherd. Odul, a wiry man with sharp, kind eyes, raised his hand in greeting, a smile creasing his weathered face.

"Assalaamalaikum, Ibrahim!" Odul called out, his voice warm and familiar.

"Wa'alaikum salam, my friend!" Ibrahim shouted back, cutting the tractor's engine to a low hum. "Did you finally get that land ownership certificate from the government?"

Odul's smile widened, pride lighting up his face. "Yes, just last week! It’s official now—I’m the owner of these hills and all the woolly troublemakers that come with them."

Ibrahim chuckled, his heart lifting with joy. Claiming land on Gaia had proven simpler than he ever imagined. The authorities only required proof that the colonists were making full use of their plots and had the means to defend them if needed. It was a nod to the hardiness of their ancestors, who once defended their homeland with the same fierce determination.

"Congratulations, Odul! Now, about that truck—" Ibrahim began, but his words were cut short by an abrupt, anguished bleat from one of Odul’s sheep. The two men turned, their eyes following the sound. Ibrahim’s heart clenched as he saw an arrow, its wooden shaft quivering, protruding from the neck of one of the sheep. Blood trickled down, staining the animal’s wool a deep crimson.

Before he could process the sight, another arrow sliced through the air, striking another sheep. Panic erupted in the flock as the animals scattered, bleating and trampling over one another in their desperate bid to escape. Odul’s eyes went wide with horror as he ran to calm his flock, his hands outstretched, his shouts drowned by the chaos.

Ibrahim’s gaze shifted to the horizon, where movement caught his eye. His blood ran cold as he made out several winged figures in the distance, their forms gliding through the air with predatory grace. The light of the sun gleamed off their feathers, brown and white, while their powerful lion-like bodies glistened with muscle. Beaks curved like scimitars, eyes as sharp and unyielding as blades. These were no mere animals; they were intelligent, cunning, and deadly.

"Odul! Get on the tractor now!" Ibrahim shouted, his voice shaking with urgency.

But Odul was already darting through the field, chasing after his terrified sheep. He didn’t hear Ibrahim’s desperate plea. One moment, he was alive, a figure of frantic energy; the next, an arrow sliced through the air and embedded itself deep in his chest. Odul gasped, a guttural, choked sound escaping his lips as he collapsed to the ground, eyes wide with shock and pain. Blood welled up from the wound, darkening his tunic as it seeped into the soil.

“No!” Ibrahim’s voice broke as he watched his friend fall, lifeless.

The creatures drew closer, their wings sending gusts of wind that flattened the grass and stirred up dust. Ibrahim’s heart pounded wildly as he turned his tractor around, fingers fumbling for the cell phone in his pocket. His hands were slick with sweat as he dialed the emergency number, the line ringing for what felt like an eternity before a voice crackled through.

"Colonial Security, what is your emergency?" the operator asked, her tone calm and practiced.

"We're under attack! Strage creatures—Odul is dead! They're—" Ibrahim's voice was cut short as a sharp, searing pain shot through his neck. An arrow had struck him, piercing through muscle and sinew. Blood surged from the wound, dribbling down his chest and pooling at his collar. He gasped, the phone slipping from his blood-slicked fingers and clattering to the ground.

A crimson tide filled his mouth, choking him as he struggled to breathe. He fell from the tractor, hitting the ground with a thud. His vision blurred, the sky above him spinning as life began to slip away. The operator’s voice echoed faintly from the phone, repeating his name, but it was drowned out by the sound of wings flapping and a guttural roar—a mix of eagle's shriek and lion's growl.

When the Turkish security forces and UN peacekeeping units finally arrived, the scene was a tableau of horror. Smoke rose from the charred remains of houses and farmsteads, their walls reduced to blackened skeletons. Bodies of colonists lay sprawled across the fields, their limbs bent at unnatural angles, eyes staring lifelessly at the sky. Blood soaked the ground, mixing with the dirt to create a gruesome mosaic. Livestock that hadn’t been stolen lay slaughtered, their bodies punctured by arrows.

Amid the carnage, the soldiers found hundreds of arrows, their wooden shafts fletched with primitive feathers. Among the debris was a single, large feather—a pristine white streaked with brown, completely alien in nature.

The news of the massacre and the existence of sentient life on Gaia, shockwaves rippled across the world. The revelation of a powerful civilization that later became known as the "Griffonian Empire"—a realm notorious for its ruthless banditry and relentless raiding—ignited a storm of outrage. People of Türkiye are not strangers to this type of adversity, the people of the Anatolian Peninsula have faced empires and brought them down. They have survived countless trials, and we will not allow their new home to fall to the barbarism of brigands. This is their land now, and they will defend it with every ounce of strength they possess.

The past had shown that their ancestors, from the Ottomans to the republic's soldiers, had toppled the mighty. Now, in this strange new world of Gaia, they would rise again to face their greatest challenge yet.

(Author's note: This parts of story will contain ultra religious content. As a Muslim myself, I just want to express the things I learned since I was in elementary school, please don't take this seriously!)

Gaia, "New Mecca". June 22nd 2038.

Under the scorching midday sun, with not a cloud in sight, the colonists of New Mecca worked tirelessly on their grand undertaking—a monumental project that would mark the heart of their new settlement with an echo of divine reverence. The weather mirrored that of the Arabian Peninsula, blisteringly hot with waves of heat rippling across the horizon. Sweat glistened on the brows of workers clad in sand-colored construction suits as they labored to build a structure that would become the crowning jewel of their faith: a grander, more magnificent version of the Masjid al-Haram. Towering minarets soared to meet the heavens, piercing the blue sky like fingers of stone and marble, adorned with intricate Islamic calligraphy and gilded crescent moons that shimmered brilliantly.

Inside, the mosque was a blend of sacred luxury and advanced technology. Marble floors, cool and polished, spread across the expanse, and intricate geometric mosaics and Quranic verses graced the walls, illuminated by panels of smart glass that cast soft, ambient light even at night. Ablution fountains, equipped with state-of-the-art water systems, hummed quietly, ready to wash away the dust of labor and cleanse the faithful for prayer. In the center, beneath an open sky that would soon be framed by towering colonnades, lay the vast expanse where the Kaaba would be placed—a spiritual epicenter in this new world, drawing the devout from every corner of Gaia.

Despite whispers within the UN accusing this as a vanity project and resource waste, the Saudi government and the wider Islamic world stood united. For them, nothing was too grand or costly if it meant honoring Allah and creating a sanctuary that embodied their devotion. The sacrifices of material wealth and labor were mere offerings in the shadow of divine purpose.

As the sun reached its zenith, the workers gathered under the canvas of their housing tents to rest and eat. The air was filled with the rich aromas of Kapsa and chicken Shawarma, a well-earned feast to stave off the relentless desert heat. Laughter and voices mingled as they shared stories of their homeland, the rhythmic clink of utensils against plates a soothing background to the camaraderie.

But as they settled into their meal, a disturbance on the horizon caught their attention. A group of strange creatures approached, their forms shimmering through the waves of heat. At first glance, they appeared to be horses, but the longer one looked, the more unnatural they seemed. Their coats were sleek and well-kept, some adorned with elaborate saddles and bridles that bore the elegance of ancient Arabic design. Flowing robes and bejeweled headdresses glimmered in the harsh sunlight, reminiscent of the attire worn by the noble Bedouins of old.

The workers fell silent, utensils frozen mid-air as one of the creatures stepped forward, its large eyes thoughtful and expressive. It spoke in a language none of them recognized, a melodic and guttural flow of words that resonated in the air. It held out a stone idol and scrolls, offering them with an almost reverent gesture. The workers exchanged nervous glances, the strange interaction bristling with an unspoken tension.

Then a voice rang out—a man named Faysal, his eyes wide with alarm, yelled, “Shaitan!” The word ignited a spark that turned the workers' confusion into fear. Stones and pebbles were hastily gathered and thrown, pelting the creatures with an intensity born of deep-seated religious conviction. The scene mirrored the age-old story of Prophet Ibrahim casting stones at the devil, warding off temptation with unyielding faith.

The creatures recoiled, their eyes wide with shock as they backed away, stumbling and stumbling over themselves in their hurry to retreat. One of the workers, in a frenzy, hurled a hammer that struck a creature on its leg. It cried out in pain, a sound that was both alien and haunting. The creatures turned and galloped into the blazing desert, their forms shrinking to specks before disappearing into the horizon.

The workers, their faces still marked with fury and adrenaline, quickly gathered in one of the completed sections of the mosque. They performed their Dhuhr prayer, their foreheads pressed to the cool marble floor as they whispered invocations of protection and reaffirmed their loyalty to Allah. Their hearts beat with resolve, unyielding in their faith, unknowing that their reaction had lit the first spark of a conflict that would soon spread across the dunes and mountains of New Arabia. A war was coming, a trial that would test not just their fortitude but their unwavering dedication to the Almighty.

Author's Note

OK, I promise after this we will get back to the main plot, the reason why I added this to the story is because they will be really important later in the story.
If you have any suggestions, let me know in the comments.

Me during the writing process of this chapter :

Chapter 20 : Research

"Wars begin in the minds of men, and in those minds love and compassion would have built the defenses of peace."

- Maha Thray Sithu

Gallopinghost Island, Peurto Cabelloat. June 26th 2038.

Princess Celestia strode through the opulent corridors of the Convocation of Creatures castle, her golden horseshoes echoing softly on the polished marble floor. The hallway was a testament to millennia of history, with walls adorned by intricate carvings and vibrant mosaics that told the story of the world’s many species. From their humble beginnings as hunter-gatherers to the rise of grand civilizations, every scene depicted a tale of perseverance and triumph. Griffons soaring above mountains, Ponies tilling fertile plains, and Kirin crafting the first magical forges—it was a visual chronicle of the diverse cultures that had shaped this world.

The towering ceilings were adorned with chandeliers made of glimmering gemstones, each glowing with soft magical light. Massive stained-glass windows filtered sunlight into brilliant hues of green, blue, and gold, casting ever-shifting patterns across the red-carpeted floor. This castle was the heart of diplomacy in Equseru—the Convocation of Creatures, a gathering place for leaders to discuss peace, unity, and crises. It was this world’s equivalent to the United Nations.

Celestia entered the grand hall, her eyes scanning the enormous round table surrounded by representatives of the world’s species. Griffonian banners depicting talons clutching laurels hung beside the proud crest of the Kirin Dynasty. Flags of Yakyakistan, with their intricate yak embroidery, fluttered alongside the regal sigils of Hippogriffia. The room was alive with hushed whispers as leaders exchanged speculations about the urgent meeting called by the Solar Princess. When Celestia finally sit in her seat, the chatter ceased, and all eyes turned to her.

Seated around the table were an array of figures: Emperor Magnus Ironclaw of the Griffonian Empire, his piercing golden eyes a reflection of centuries of imperial ambition; Empress Rain Shine of the Kirin Dynasty, her horn crowned with delicate crystals that shimmered with latent magic; King Khufu of Abyssinia, his feline form exuding a mix of elegance and wariness; and Sultan Rashid Al-Majeed of Saddle Arabia, whose gilded armor was a testament to his kingdom’s wealth and martial prowess. Among them were representatives of Yakyakistan, Olenia, Diamonica, and many others.

Queen Novo of Hippogriffia was the first to break the silence. Her voice carried an elegant authority. "Princess Celestia, what is the meaning of this emergency summons? What danger has arisen so suddenly?"

Celestia took a deep breath before speaking, her tone calm yet heavy with concern. "My fellow leaders, a grave matter has come to my attention. Several weeks ago, my sister, Princess Luna, detected the presence of a new species while patrolling the dream realm. This species is... unlike any we have encountered before."

The room erupted into murmurs. Some leaders leaned closer, intrigued, while others folded their arms, skeptical.

"They stand upright on two legs, much like the Minotaurs of the western chiefdoms,” Celestia began, her voice carrying across the hall. “Their torsos are relatively slim, and they lack tails, though their posture is remarkably balanced. Their arms are long and resemble those of a Centaur, ending in dexterous hands with five distinct fingers. They appear to be mammalian in origin, as their skin is smooth and without scales, though some have patches of hair on their heads, faces, and occasionally on other parts of their bodies.” Celestia explained.

Celestia continued, “These creatures have built strange settlements in Southwestern Equestria, and their actions have polluted the land. When the Royal Guard approached, a confrontation ensued, resulting in tragic fatalities. Additionally, these creatures possess technologies unlike anything we have seen—metal constructs that fly without wings and carts that move without steeds. Their language is alien, and their motives remain unknown."

The hall erupted into murmurs of confusion and intrigue. Emperor Magnus spoke first, his voice sharp. “We have encountered them as well. In the eastern mountains of Griffonia, they have claimed fertile lands. My... raider units dealt with them decisively.” His smirk was met with disapproving glances, as the term “raider units” was a thin veil for sanctioned banditry.

The leader of Yakyakistan, Chief Thunderhoof, slammed his massive hoof on the table, his voice booming across the hall. "Yaks also see these creatures! Northeastern forests cut down recklessly. Clan warriors drive them out! Yaks protect Yakland!"

Others expressed more measured responses. Empress Rain Shine of the Kirin Dynasty and King Khufu of Abyssinia both reported sightings in their territories.
"We’ve seen them as well," said Empress Rain Shine, her calm voice a contrast to the rising tension. "However, we chose patience. Our scouts reported no immediate hostility, and we believe peaceful contact might still be an option."

King Khufu nodded. "The same applies in Abyssinia. Their language is strange, but if we take the time to decipher it, there may be an opportunity for diplomacy."

Sultan Rashid of Saddle Arabia scoffed.
"Diplomacy? My son led an expedition to investigate them. These barbarians attacked without provocation, injuring my heir! No, Princess Celestia, these creatures are savages and must be dealt with accordingly."

Chieftain Zuberi of Zebrica stood in quiet defiance of Kadir’s accusations.
"Not all of us share your experience, Sultan. A Zebrican tribe in the Southeastern desert made peaceful contact. Though communication is difficult, it is not impossible. We should consider this."

The room erupted into a heated debate, with voices rising in tension. Celestia raised a hoof, her magic amplifying her voice to restore order. "My friends, I called this meeting not to stoke divisions but to urge unity. These creatures, wherever they hail from, are appearing in all our lands. We must understand them—their origins, their intentions, and their purpose. Violence must not be our first response."

King Thistle of Olenia, however, stood firm in opposition. "Princess, I respect your wisdom, but my kingdom’s safety comes first. If these creatures appear in Olenian lands, they will be expelled immediately."

The room grew more divided as leaders voiced their stances. The Griffonian Emperor and leaders like Yeti Chief Zarok Icebreaker and Centaur Emperor Asmodius voiced similar sentiments, advocating for immediate retaliation and assuming them as a threat to their nation sovereignty. Others, like the Minotaurian Chief and Diamonica’s Dog Representative, urged caution as saw potential in the mysterious species’ technology.

Queen Novo then proposed a compromise. "I suggest a joint operation. Those of us willing to pursue diplomacy can combine resources—linguists, scholars, and envoys—to establish peaceful contact. Those who choose otherwise may defend their lands as they see fit, but we must not escalate this unnecessarily."

Celestia nodded in agreement. “This is a prudent path forward. Understanding must precede judgment. Let us ensure no more lives are lost needlessly.”

Her suggestion garnered mixed reactions, but most agreed it was a sensible path forward.

As the sun dipped below the horizon, the meeting adjourned. Leaders who chose peace began organizing their efforts, pooling resources to decode the language of the new species and prevent further conflict. Others returned to their homelands, resolved to fortify their borders and prepare for potential war.

Celestia watched the departing airships and teleportation spells with a heavy heart. Despite her hope for unity, the fissures among the world’s nations were glaring. Yet, as she looked toward the future, she knew that those who sought peace would hold the key to survival in the face of this new species’ relentless advance.

Unbeknownst to them all, humanity’s march was unstoppable, their motives rooted in desperation and survival. For the creatures of this world, the seeds of their fates were already sown—some in harmony, others in chaos.

Gaia, "New Pangaea" Ground-Zero. June 27th 2038.

The sterile hallways of the FOB military hospital echoed with the occasional groans and the heavy, irregular breathing of the injured soldiers. Doctor Trenov Minovsky’s boots clicked against the polished floor as he walked past rows of hospital beds, where dozens of UN peacekeepers lay in various states of agony. Their bodies, burned and scarred, bore wounds resembling third-degree burns. Skin was peeling off in grotesque patches, revealing raw, tender tissue beneath, almost as if a blowtorch had been pressed directly against their flesh. The source of these wounds was not from conventional weapons, but from something far more alien. The soldiers had been caught in an unexpected attack by the 'hostile wildlife' (Now known as native Gaians), and the burns were the result of concentrated plasma that burned hot enough to sear the flesh, leaving it charred and broken in ways that conventional fire could not replicate.

As he continued walking, Minovsky’s gaze flicked over several body bags lined up along the hallway. The unmistakable bulge of bodies inside, their identities hidden but known all too well, made his stomach turn. Among the deceased were peacekeepers, some of whom had been the victims of a helicopter crash. He ignored the body bags and pressed on, knowing that their deaths, while tragic, were a byproduct of humanity’s desperate attempt to survive in a world so hostile to their existence.

Minovsky’s destination was the research lab—a place where science, both ethical and not, was being conducted at breakneck speed. Upon entering the sterile environment of the lab, he quickly stripped off his military fatigues and donned a biohazard suit. The air here was thick with the scent of antiseptic, and the hum of machinery added a cold undertone to the proceedings. As he suited up, he mentally prepared himself for the task ahead—studying the remains of the Gaia's species that had been brought back by the recovery team.

After entering the sterilization room, he was greeted by the familiar faces of his colleagues. Tony Wells, a pragmatic and seasoned researcher, nodded in acknowledgment, while Dr. Sako Bunzo, a Japanese doctor with a sharp analytical mind, greeted him with a formal bow.

“We’ve made some progress,” Tony began, his voice low as he gestured toward the workbench where a dissection of one of the alien bodies was laid out. “The X-ray scans of the natives bones have revealed some fascinating results. These creatures share a striking resemblance to Earth’s equines—Equus caballus, to be exact. But there's more—look at this.” He tapped a screen displaying the skeletal structure.

Minovsky peered at the scan, noting the fine, intricate details. "So, what makes them different from Earth horses?"

"Well, for one, their bones are structurally reinforced in certain places, possibly to handle the unique stresses they endure. We've also found that they’re divided into three distinct subspecies, each with its own specialized traits," Dr. Bunzo explained, pointing to a detailed diagram on the screen.

Tony nodded. “The first subspecies is Equus Unicornis, the unicorns. They have a horn—no surprise there—but it's not just for show. Their horn is capable of generating a highly concentrated plasma beam. We suspect it’s a form of energy manipulation—something similar to how our technology works, but biologically driven. Their bodies are equipped with unique neurological structures that channel this energy.”

Minovsky was impressed, but his interest peaked even further when they moved to the next subspecies: the Pegasi, or Equus Aeronautica.

“Pegasi,” Tony continued, “are winged and capable of flight. Their bones are hollow, an adaptation for lighter weight, which we confirmed with the X-ray scans. Their wings are quite sensitive, though—much more so than anything we’ve seen in terrestrial species. It’s possible that these creatures experience some form of heightened sensitivity in these areas.”

“And the last?” Minovsky asked, raising an eyebrow.

“They're the simplest of the three, but still remarkable. Equus Terra ponies have greater muscle mass and significantly denser bone structures in their forelimbs and hindquarters. They're built for strength, not speed or energy manipulation like the others.”

As the team continued to examine the body of the unicorn, Minovsky took a moment to absorb all the information. He marveled at the idea that these species, with their varied abilities—plasma generation, flight, enhanced strength—could be a missing link in understanding the evolution of life in the universe. This could change everything they knew about biology.

They then moved to the next phase of their work: Living Autopsy

The unicorn was strapped down on the dissection table, the subject was still "alive" but is slowly dying from its wounds, and its body, once covered in golden armor, was now riddled with gunshot wounds, dark blood slowly pooling beneath it despite the medical team's best efforts to stabilize it. A subtle tremor of fear evident in its eyes, though it could no longer move. It had not yet realized the gravity of the situation, though Minovsky knew far too well: this being was still alive, for now.

The creature had been immobilized by a cocktail of paralytic drugs to prevent further struggle. Its body twitches involuntarily because the pain receptors are still active, though it could not resist. Minovsky’s hands moved methodically as he began the incision, cutting through the tough hide with a precision borne from years of experience.

The creature's scream in agony as he is exposed the creature's chest cavity, a flood of blood poured out, staining the pristine white of the lab's interior. Coagulants were quickly applied to stop the bleeding, but the damage had already been done. The musculature inside the chest was surprisingly similar to Earth’s carbon-based life forms, but what was most interesting was the way the lungs were nestled within a reinforced rib cage. The heart, centrally located, beat erratically from the pain the creature was experiencing, though it was protected by the ribcage’s sturdy structure. But it was the creature’s horn that intrigued Minovsky the most. It was directly connected to the frontal lobe, and when touched, it caused the creature immense pain—striking it led to instant unconsciousness, and amputating it led to death.

“Interesting,” Minovsky muttered, making notes. “The horn channels some form of energy, perhaps through a specialized neural pathway.”

They moved on to the next subject: the Pegasus. Its body was much like the unicorn, but with significant deviations. Minovsky carefully dissected the wings, noting their hollow bones and the extended nervous system that reached into them. These wings were not only capable of flight but were highly sensitive, perhaps even erogenous, as Tony had pointed out. The creature’s bones were more fragile in some areas but reinforced in others to support flight.

Finally, the Earth Pony was laid out before them. Its body was strikingly similar to the unicorn’s, but the bones in its limbs were notably thicker, built for greater strength. Musculature in the hindquarters was well developed, making it an incredibly powerful creature.

Once the autopsies were complete, the remains were frozen in liquid nitrogen and sealed in airtight containers for further study back on Earth. The team worked silently, their minds still absorbing the gravity of what they had uncovered. Minovsky could feel the weight of their discoveries pressing down on him.

That night, as he returned to his room, the night sky was hidden behind thick clouds, and the stars and moon were barely visible. The air outside was thick, oppressive—just like the thoughts weighing on his mind. He knew that what they had done would be considered unethical by some, even by the UN Security Council, but Minovsky had long since ceased caring about the moral implications of his work. In the name of science, they would continue to push the boundaries of discovery, regardless of the cost.

As he finally fell asleep, the images of the dissection table, the alien bodies, and the tremendous potential of their discoveries danced in his mind, leaving him restless, driven by a singular purpose: to understand and conquer the unknown.

Earth, New York City, United Nations Headquarters. June 27th 2038.

The moon bathed the city in pale silver light, piercing through scattered clouds. Stars twinkled faintly above, overshadowed by the dim glow of the metropolis. The lights of New York were unusually subdued tonight as if reflecting the gravity of the meeting held at the iconic UN Headquarters. Inside the grand assembly hall, the air was thick with tension as representatives from the world's most powerful nations gathered to discuss humanity's precarious foothold on Gaia.

UN Secretary-General Ryan Fürst, a man whose piercing blue eyes betrayed his weariness, took his place at the podium. His deep voice resonated across the chamber, its somber tone commanding immediate silence.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” he began, “we convene tonight to address urgent developments regarding our expansion to Gaia. I am pleased to report that infrastructure development for colonization is progressing smoothly. The second wave of colonists is on schedule to depart by the end of this month. However, we face a significant and unexpected challenge: The native Gaians.”

The room remained silent, but the atmosphere grew heavier. Fürst continued, detailing humanity’s encounters with Gaia’s native inhabitants. “Since the attack on the Indian cement factory in New Hin’d, contact with native species has escalated. While some encounters have ended peacefully, others have resulted in tragic violence.”

The Turkish representative, Süleyman Erten, stood, his expression grim. He gestured toward the massive screen at the head of the room, which flickered to life with haunting images of destruction from the farming community near New Çatalhöyük. Charred remains of homes and lifeless bodies lay amidst the debris.

“Approximately eighty civilians were killed during an attack last week,” Erten reported. “The attackers left behind these.” The screen displayed close-ups of large, mottled feathers, strikingly similar to those of eagles but larger, each barb glinting as if made of steel. “We believe these feathers belong to creatures resembling Earth Avians.

As Erten sat, the Swedish representative, Freja Lindström, rose. She looked pale under the overhead lights, her voice trembling as she spoke. “We, too, have suffered tragedy. In the Tyresta forest near New Scandinavia, 184 Nordic workers were massacred by creatures resembling yaks.”

The screen displayed shaky footage: horned beasts, their fur thick and matted, stormed through the forest. With immense size and strength, they gored and trampled the workers, their bellows echoing like war cries. Lindström’s voice cracked. “These beings fight with an almost tribal ferocity. Their strength is unimaginable, their intent clear—eliminate intruders.”

Sipho Mabena, South Africa’s representative, broke the somber tone with a more hopeful account. “Not all encounters have been violent,” he said, showing footage of striped creatures resembling zebras cautiously approaching workers near New Johannesburg. The strange creatures that are similar to zebras communicate with gestures and vocalizations that, while incomprehensible, seemed peaceful. Their bright, intelligent eyes and vibrant stripes were unlike anything seen on Earth.

“This is proof,” Mabena argued, “that not all native species are hostile. It is our duty to explore peaceful coexistence wherever possible.”

Questions arose swiftly. Indonesia’s representative, Dian Kusuma, leaned forward, her brow furrowed. “Why do these species differ so greatly? Tiny zebras, Giant Garuda, and Hairy bull... How can one world support such biological diversity?”

Jonathan Reynolds, the U.S. representative, adjusted his tie and replied, “Scientists speculate that Gaia is home to multiple intelligent species, each evolved to dominate different biomes. It’s an extraordinary discovery, but it complicates our mission. We don’t know how many such species exist, and each encounter carries risks.”

India’s representative, Rajesh Patel, interjected, “And how do we proceed? Establishing peaceful dialogue is already difficult. With every new species, our task becomes nearly impossible.”

China’s Zhu Liwei shared Patel’s concerns. “In New Zhongguo, workers stumbled upon what appears to be an ancient road deep within the forest. If these species have infrastructure—roads, possibly cities—then we are no longer dealing with scattered tribes but civilizations. Keeping this secret is becoming untenable.”

The chamber erupted into hushed debates. The representatives voiced fears about how humanity’s colonists could endure such threats. Others warned of escalating violence should humanity respond with force. The Japanese representative, Kei Tanaka, brought the room to silence.

“Colleagues, secrecy is no longer an option. We must inform the public of these discoveries. If we control the narrative, we can mitigate panic and prepare our people for the truth.”

Heads nodded in agreement, but dissent remained. Faisal al-Rahman, Saudi Arabia’s representative, shook his head. “I fear my nation is not ready for such revelations. The panic it might cause could destabilize us.”

Brazil’s Lorenzo Lópes echoed this sentiment, arguing, “Some nations require more time to prepare. A rushed announcement could lead to chaos.”

Reynolds countered, “Time is a luxury we don’t have. If we delay, rumors will spread, eroding public trust. It’s better to face the truth now.”

Russia’s Menshikov Andrei cut through the discussions with a stark proposal: “We must deploy military forces to protect our colonists. The massacres in New Çatalhöyük and New Scandinavia are proof enough. Civilians cannot defend themselves against these creatures.”

Rémi Marais of France stood, his voice sharp. “Deploying armies will destroy any chance of peaceful negotiation. You cannot claim to seek peace while pointing a gun at your neighbor.”

Andrei scoffed. “Would you rather your civilians die, Monsieur Marais?”

The argument escalated, voices clashing in a cacophony of fear and defiance. Fürst raised his hand. “Enough!” The room fell silent. “We will vote.”

One by one, the nations cast their votes:

Nay: Argentina, Brazil, France, Germany, Italy, South Africa, United Kingdom, Canada
Aye: Australia, China, India, Pakistan, Israel, Indonesia, Japan, Sweden, Mexico, Nigeria, Russia, Türkiye, Egypt, Saudi Arabia, South Korea, United States

With a clear majority, the motion passed. Fürst delivered the decision with finality: “UN member states will deploy national military forces to Gaia to safeguard our colonies. In addition, joint research initiatives will be launched to identify urban centers and strategic positions. If the worst happens, we must be prepared.”

As the representatives dispersed, Fürst remained by the grand window overlooking the darkened city. He gazed out at the lights of New York, imagining the asteroid that would soon obliterate it. The stars above seemed brighter than ever, as if offering a glimmer of hope amidst the chaos.

He whispered, “May humanity make the right choice tonight.”

Author's Note

Guys, should I be held accountable for the war crimes I committed in this fic? 😭😭😭

I don't want to go to jail bro 💀

(Map of countries in 'Equseru'.)

list countries
• Equestria Diarchy
• Crystal Empire
• Kingdom of Yakyakistan
• Diamonica Commonwealth
• Buffalo Chieftaincy
• Thestral Enclave
• Changeling Hives
• Klugetown City State
• Peurto Cabelloat
• Griffonian Empire
• Kingdom of Olenia
• Kingdom of Saddle Arabia
• Kingdom of Hippogriffia
• Kingdom of Abyssinia
• United Clan of Zebrica
• United Clan of Pengland
• Kirian Dynasty
• Maregypt
• Senturyan Empire
• Minotaur Chieftaincy
• Yeti Chieftaincy
• Eastern Tribe
• Dragon Hierarchy
• Polar Bear collective

Chapter 21 : Legacy

"Legacy is not what I did for myself. It's what I'm doing for the next generation."

- Vitor Belfort

Socotra Island, Islamic Republic of Yemen. June 25th 2038.

The winds of Socotra Island carried an ancient tale, one whispered through the alien beauty of its landscape. Located off the coast of Yemen in the Arabian Sea, Socotra had been isolated for millions of years, evolving into a botanical and zoological ark unlike any other place on Earth. Its name evoked mystery and wonder among scientists, photographers, and adventurers alike. The island, often called the Galápagos of the Indian Ocean, held life forms that seemed plucked from another planet, shaped by time and the relentless embrace of seclusion.

Geologists marveled at the island's origins, tracing it back to the split of the supercontinent Gondwana over 100 million years ago. As tectonic plates drifted, Socotra became an untouched sanctuary, unlinked from the evolutionary trajectories of the continents. Over time, it became home to life forms that had no parallels elsewhere—living relics of Earth's distant past.

It was here, on this sacred ground of biodiversity, that photographer Eliza Clark set up her tripod and prepared her camera. As part of a UN-backed initiative known as the Global Archive, she was among hundreds of professionals tasked with capturing the essence of Earth before its impending destruction. The Archive’s purpose was monumental: to create a digital and physical repository of Earth's life, ecosystems, history, and cultures—a sanctuary of knowledge to ensure that humanity's first home would never be forgotten.

Scientists, archaeologists, and geologists swarmed Socotra with a sense of urgency. They cataloged every species, examined fossils embedded in the rocky terrain, and measured the trees whose roots had seen more centuries than any written human history. They worked to preserve the DNA of Socotra’s inhabitants—plants, animals, and even microbes—so they could potentially be revived in the future. Socotra wasn’t just a haven of biodiversity; it was a living time capsule, holding answers to evolutionary mysteries and ecological resilience.

Eliza’s Canon EOS 700D clicked methodically as she worked her way across the landscape. She chose her first subject carefully: The famed Dragon Blood Tree (Dracaena cinnabari). Its umbrella-shaped canopy, gnarled branches, and crimson resin—reminiscent of dragon’s blood—seemed otherworldly against the stark blue sky. The tree was an icon of Socotra, its resin used for centuries in medicine, dyes, and rituals. Eliza circled the tree, ensuring she captured its silhouette, bark texture, and the resin dripping like ruby tears.

Next was the Desert Rose (Adenium obesum), a bulbous plant with pink, star-shaped flowers, thriving in the arid conditions of the island. The flower’s vivid color and delicate petals contrasted beautifully with its thick, water-storing trunk. Eliza crouched low, adjusting her focus to capture the intricate veins on the petals, a testament to nature’s artistry.

The Cucumber Tree (Dendrosicyos socotranus) was a peculiar sight—a tree that looked more like a swollen vine. It stood in defiance of the arid soil, its grotesque yet fascinating form drawing Eliza's lens. She marveled at its adaptability, its evolution into something utterly unique.

The Dorstenia gigas, with its flat, disc-shaped leaves and strange alien blooms, was her next subject. It clung to rocky outcrops as though defying gravity, a survivor of harsh conditions. Her shots captured its resilience, a symbol of life’s ability to flourish in adversity.

Finally, the Aloe perryi (Socotran Pomegranate), each breathtaking in their simplicity and purpose. She photographed the aloe’s sword-like leaves glistening with dew and the pomegranate's ruby-red fruit shining like jewels under the sun.

For nearly six hours, Eliza worked tirelessly, crouching, climbing, and sometimes lying flat on the ground to get the perfect angles. Her knees were scraped, her face burned by the relentless sun, and her arms ached from holding the heavy camera. But her determination was unshakable—these weren’t just photographs; they were windows into Earth’s soul.

As the day wore on and exhaustion began to creep in, Eliza retreated to a rocky outcrop to rest. She took a long drink from her water bottle and let her gaze wander to the horizon. The sun dipped low, casting a fiery orange glow across the sea. Shadows stretched long, painting the landscape in hues of gold and crimson.

One last shot, she thought. Setting her camera next to one of the Dragon Blood Trees, she carefully adjusted her tripod, ensuring the composition captured the tree against the vibrant sky. The shutter clicked softly, immortalizing a scene so beautiful it almost felt unreal.

As she reviewed the image on her screen, Eliza smiled with satisfaction. The photograph was perfect, encapsulating not just the visual majesty of Socotra but its essence—the raw, untamed beauty of a world that humanity was on the verge of losing. She uploaded the files to her hard drive, eager to contribute them to the Global Archive. Little did she know, this final shot would become one of the most iconic images of Earth's natural history, a symbol of everything humanity strove to preserve.

Eliza was not alone in her mission. Across the globe, an army of photographers and videographers captured every corner of Earth, from the icy wilderness of Antarctica to the dense rainforests of the Amazon, from the bustling streets of Tokyo to the serene fjords of Norway. They documented the intricate patterns of butterfly wings, the thunderous crash of ocean waves, the laughter of children playing in village streets, and the solemnity of ancient ruins.

This collective effort, spanning every nation and culture, aimed to create a living memory of Earth—a repository that would endure as long as humanity roamed the stars. The Global Archive was more than a database; it was humanity’s love letter to its home, a promise that the story of Earth would never fade, no matter how far they traveled from its soil.

As the last rays of sunlight kissed the alien beauty of Socotra, Eliza packed her gear and began her trek back to the harbor, her heart heavy yet hopeful. The island, like the rest of Earth, was a fleeting treasure. But in her photographs, and in the countless efforts of others, its spirit would live on—a beacon of life, beauty, and resilience preserved for generations yet unborn.

Serengeti's plains, United Republic of Tanzania. June 26th 2038.

The golden sun hovered above the vast Tanzanian savanna, casting long shadows over the rolling plains dotted with acacia trees. A convoy of Toyota pickup trucks roared through the open land, their engines growling as they sped across the uneven terrain. Dust clouds rose in their wake, blending with the shimmering heatwaves rippling from the earth. Ahead of them, a blur of red streaked through the grass—a Strawberry Leopard.

Known to science as Panthera pardus erythraeus, the Strawberry Leopard was one of nature's rarest masterpieces. Its fiery red coat was patterned with darker crimson rosettes, a mutation as beautiful as it was mysterious. These leopards were already a marvel, found only in the remote regions of East Africa. Theories about their coloration ranged from genetic quirks to adaptive camouflage, though no one truly knew. What was certain was their fragility; their population had dwindled to fewer than 300 individuals. In the face of Earth's impending destruction, they became one of the most coveted species to save.

The leopard’s lean, muscular body wove effortlessly through the tall grass, every bound a testament to its power and grace. Its tail whipped behind it as if painting streaks of fire in the air. The convoy followed relentlessly, not with predatory intent, but with a singular purpose: rescue.

This mission was part of humanity’s largest undertaking—the Operation Global Ark, a UN-backed effort to ensure Earth’s biodiversity would not perish with its parent world. The operation had mobilized governments, militaries, scientists, and conservationists worldwide. From the smallest insects to the most massive megafauna, teams worked day and night to preserve life.

Unlike ancient times, this Ark was no wooden vessel adrift at sea. It was a fleet of aircraft, satellites, and vast bio-secure sanctuaries spread across continents. DNA samples, cryogenically preserved embryos, and living specimens would be transported to newly established sanctuaries on Gaia. This was humanity’s atonement—a chance to repay the debt it owed to nature for centuries of exploitation and destruction.

Among the crew in the lead truck was Hanif Rajabu, a Tanzanian soldier who had grown up in a village near the Serengeti. As a child, he had marveled at the majesty of Africa’s wildlife, listening to his grandfather's stories of the land’s harmony before poachers and habitat destruction threatened its balance. Now, as Earth faced its darkest hour, he saw his role not as a soldier but as a guardian of life’s future.

“Closer!” Hanif called to the driver, his voice cutting through the roar of the engine. The truck jolted as it hit a dip in the terrain, rattling its occupants. Hanif held tight to the doorframe, his eyes locked on the fleeing leopard.

The driver nodded, accelerating to close the gap. The leopard was fast, but even the finest predator couldn’t outrun a machine for long. The animal darted left, then right, its instincts sharp, but the convoy kept pace.

“Rifle!” Hanif barked. His partner, seated beside him, handed over the tranquilizer rifle—a sleek, black weapon fitted with a scope and loaded with a dart potent enough to tranquilize a horse. Hanif inspected the ammunition, ensuring the dose was precise. Too much could harm the animal; too little would fail to subdue it.

The truck’s jolting movements made aiming a challenge. Hanif pressed the butt of the rifle against his shoulder, adjusting the scope to align with the leopard’s bounding form. His finger hovered over the trigger as he exhaled deeply, trying to steady himself. The savanna stretched endlessly before him, the leopard’s red coat blazing like fire against the green and gold backdrop.

“Steady,” he muttered to himself, his voice drowned by the wind. He waited for the perfect moment, the reticle of his scope tracking the leopard’s stride. Time seemed to slow as he squeezed the trigger.

*Thwip*!

The dart flew true, embedding itself in the leopard’s muscular flank. The animal flinched mid-stride, its powerful legs faltering. Within seconds, the leopard’s sprint slowed to a staggering trot. Finally, it collapsed onto the grass, unconscious but alive.

The trucks screeched to a halt, and Hanif and his team leapt out, their boots crunching against the dry earth. The air was thick with the smell of dust and adrenaline. They approached cautiously, their movements calculated to avoid startling the animal should it regain consciousness prematurely.

“Secure the legs,” Hanif instructed. Using specialized ropes designed to prevent injury, they bound the leopard’s powerful limbs, ensuring it couldn’t thrash or escape when it woke. The team worked swiftly but gently, their respect for the creature evident in every movement.

Once restrained, they lifted the leopard into a reinforced cage lined with soft padding to protect it during transport. The cage was hoisted onto the back of the truck, where it was secured with straps. Hanif placed a hand on the cage, feeling a swell of relief and pride. One more life saved.

As they prepared to depart, Hanif took a moment to survey the landscape. The sun blazed high above, casting a golden hue over the savanna. Herds of wildebeest grazed in the distance, and a flock of flamingos took flight over a shimmering lake. It was a sight that stirred a bittersweet ache in his chest. This land, so vibrant and full of life, would soon be no more.

He climbed back into the truck, glancing once more at the leopard through the cage’s mesh. The convoy roared to life, racing toward the rendezvous point where the leopard would be transferred to a transport plane bound for Europe. For the next several months, Hanif and his team would repeat this mission, scouring Tanzania and neighboring countries to ensure every remaining Strawberry Leopard was rescued.

As the trucks sped across the savanna, Hanif reflected on the irony of their mission. Humanity, the same force that had brought so many species to the brink of extinction, now fought to save them. Deforestation, poaching, pollution—sins committed for centuries in the name of progress—had left scars on the natural world. Yet, in Earth’s final hours, humanity rose as its last hope.

This was no simple act of redemption. It was a declaration that life, in all its forms, was worth preserving. The Strawberry Leopard, and every other creature saved, was a testament to the resilience of nature and the capacity of humanity to change.

As the convoy disappeared into the horizon, the vast wilderness of Tanzania remained, basking under the eternal African sun. The land whispered stories of its past, and though it would soon be gone, its spirit would endure—in sanctuaries, archives, and the hearts of those who fought to save it.

For Hanif and countless others, this was more than a mission; it was a promise that Earth’s beauty would not be forgotten. It would live on, reborn in a new world, where the sins of the past could give way to a future of harmony and hope.

Spitsbergen Island, Kingdom of Norway. June 25th 2038.

The skies over Spitsbergen Island were heavy with thick, gray clouds, and a light snow dusted the rocky landscape. The whirring of rotors pierced the frigid air as dozens of Eurocopter AS532 Cougars descended upon the remote Norwegian island. Their arrival stirred gusts of icy wind that sent loose snow swirling like phantom tendrils. Beneath the muted light of the Arctic winter, the helicopters touched down one by one on a makeshift landing zone, their landing skids crunching into the frozen ground.

As the rotors slowed, the doors of the helicopters slid open, releasing teams of scientists and specialized personnel clad in thermal gear. Among them was Eirik Nylund, a Norwegian logistics specialist with a somber determination in his gaze. The mission was clear but immense: they were here to secure and transport humanity's most precious inheritance—the seeds housed within the Svalbard Global Seed Vault.

Nestled deep within the permafrost of Spitsbergen, the Svalbard Global Seed Vault was a monument to foresight and hope. Constructed decades prior, it had been envisioned as a safeguard for humanity’s agricultural legacy—a vault to preserve the genetic diversity of crops and plants from every corner of the globe. Its three vault chambers, carved into the mountainside, held nearly a million seed samples from over 5,000 species. From the smallest, hardiest grains to the towering oak, these seeds were the distilled essence of Earth’s ecosystems and civilizations.

The importance of the Seed Vault had never been greater. With Earth on the brink of annihilation, these seeds represented not just humanity's survival but the possibility of rekindling the intricate web of life on Gaia. Without them, humanity’s future on a new world would be barren, devoid of the sustenance, resources, and biodiversity needed to rebuild.

Eirik adjusted his gloves, his breath visible in the frigid air as he followed his team toward the Vault’s imposing steel doors. Snow crunched beneath his boots as he moved carefully across the icy terrain, mindful of the treacherous rocks and slippery patches that littered the path. Losing his footing here could mean disaster; every step carried the weight of humanity’s future.

The steel door, emblazoned with the emblem of the Global Crop Diversity Trust, loomed before them. With a mechanical hiss, it began to open, revealing a narrow tunnel lined with ice and concrete. A blast of cold, even sharper than the air outside, greeted the team as they stepped inside. The Vault was designed to maintain its freezing temperature even without power, ensuring the seeds’ survival no matter what. The atmosphere inside felt sacred, like entering the heart of a temple.

Eirik and his team worked methodically, navigating the narrow aisles where rows of sealed containers sat on reinforced shelves. Each container was labeled meticulously, marking its contents: Rice from Asia, Flax from Mesopotamia, Amaranth from South America, Maize from Mesoamerica, and countless others. The names themselves told the story of humanity's agricultural history—crops that had sustained civilizations, driven economies, and shaped cultures.

Eirik carefully hoisted a container labeled Oryza sativa—Asian rice. He knew it was more than just food; it was life itself for billions of people. Its genetic diversity was key to ensuring resilience against pests, diseases, and climate challenges. Nearby, another container held Zea mays—maize, the backbone of countless diets and industries. Each box carried the promise of a future where humanity could thrive again, no matter how alien Gaia's soil might be.

The operation was a delicate dance of efficiency and caution. Eirik and the others moved the sealed containers from the Vault to the waiting helicopters, a task that required precision and care. Scientists inspected each container as it was brought out, scanning for temperature irregularities or signs of damage. Every sample had to be in pristine condition before being loaded onto the aircraft.

For hours, the team worked tirelessly in the biting cold. Eirik’s muscles ached from carrying the heavy containers, but he pressed on, driven by the enormity of their mission. Each trip back and forth through the icy corridors of the Vault felt like a small victory—a step closer to securing the legacy of Earth’s biosphere.

As the last container was placed aboard the helicopter, a voice crackled over Eirik’s radio. “Operation complete. Return to your helicopters for extraction.”

Eirik exhaled deeply, watching his breath swirl into the frosty air. His body protested every movement as he climbed into the helicopter’s cabin, settling into a seat by the window. He strapped himself in and slipped on his noise-canceling headphones. His hands and legs throbbed from hours of labor, and a dull ache settled into his shoulders. Still, a quiet pride filled him—he had played a part in safeguarding Earth’s greatest treasure.

The helicopter’s engines roared to life, and the aircraft began to lift off. Eirik felt a jolt as the skids left the ground, the Cougar rising steadily into the overcast sky. Through his window, he watched as the barren, snowy expanse of Spitsbergen slowly receded into the distance. The Vault, now sealed once more, grew smaller and smaller until it vanished entirely, swallowed by the Arctic wilderness.

As the helicopter ascended, Eirik gazed out at the desolate beauty of the island, its jagged cliffs and frozen plains stretching endlessly beneath the gray heavens. The snow-covered landscape seemed eternal, yet he knew it would soon be lost along with the rest of Earth. Spitsbergen was a symbol of all humanity was leaving behind—a reminder of what they had failed to protect, yet also of what they hoped to preserve.

The convoy of helicopters turned south, their destination Hammerfest, where the precious cargo would be transferred to ground vehicles for transport to mainland Europe. From there, the seeds would eventually make their way to Gaia, where they would lie dormant until the time came to plant them in alien soil. It was a monumental gamble, but one humanity had to take.

As the island faded into the horizon, Eirik leaned back in his seat, letting his exhaustion wash over him. His gloved hands rested on his lap, the faint ache a reminder of the burden he had carried—not just the physical weight of the containers, but the emotional weight of their significance.

The seeds were more than genetic material; they were the essence of life, a bridge between Earth’s past and Gaia’s future. Without them, humanity’s new home would be barren, devoid of the crops that fed, clothed, and sustained civilizations. This mission was not merely an act of survival—it was a declaration that even in the face of extinction, humanity valued the diversity and beauty of life above all else.

Eirik closed his eyes briefly, the hum of the helicopter’s engine a lullaby. Outside, snowflakes swirled in the gray sky, carried by winds that seemed to whisper farewell. The island was gone now, but its treasure was safe. As they flew south, Eirik felt a bittersweet hope—a quiet belief that, despite humanity’s mistakes, they were doing something right.

The seeds of Earth would take root on Gaia, and with them, perhaps humanity could grow anew.

Author's Note

The reason why this chapter was created is to explore the noble side of humanity, and what truly makes us Human.

The picture of Socotra Island (A Lost Eden) by Nicks Chmid.

Do you want your country to be included in this story?, lucky for you i am running a contest about the possible contributions of ordinary countries in the story (What i mean by "ordinary" are countries that are not superpowers or major countries.)

What you need to do is provide detailed content about your country's contribution to "Project Gaia", you can add your OCs if you want.

Chapter 22 : Revelation

"Revelation and the nature of truth must be viewed in reference to the structure of language."

- Kenneth Lee Pike

Earth, New York City, United Nations Headquarters. June 29th 2038.

It was a radiant summer day in New York City. The skies were clear, and the sun blazed at its zenith, casting sharp shadows over the bustling streets. Outside the United Nations Headquarters, crowds gathered, their voices a low hum of curiosity and anxiety, mirrored by the frenetic activity within. Inside the General Assembly Hall, 198 representatives from every recognized nation on Earth were gathered, their faces betraying varying degrees of curiosity, anxiety, and resolve. Hundreds of journalists and cameramen lined the upper gallery, their lenses trained on the central podium where UN Secretary-General Ryan Fürst would soon stand.

The hum of whispers, shuffling papers, and the faint clicking of camera shutters filled the vast room. Outside the walls of the assembly, billions of people worldwide tuned in—on televisions, radios, smartphones, and social media platforms. Humanity held its collective breath, awaiting what was promised to be a revelation that would redefine their place in the universe.

The chamber quieted as Fürst, dressed impeccably in a dark suit, approached the podium. A man of commanding presence, his piercing blue eyes surveyed the room with a solemn intensity. His deep voice broke the silence as he began.

“Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed representatives of the nations of Earth,” he started, his tone measured and steady. “Today marks a historic moment in human history—an event that will define not just our generation but the future of humanity itself. I thank each of you for being here and for your service to the people you represent. To the billions watching around the world, I say this: you are witnessing the dawn of a new era.”

He paused briefly, letting his words settle before continuing.

“Several weeks ago, on June 18, 2038, something extraordinary occurred. At a supporting facility for infrastructure development in the Indian colony of New Hin’d on Gaia, humanity made its first verifiable contact with intelligent extraterrestrial life.”

A murmur spread through the room. Delegates exchanged shocked glances, while cameras zoomed in on Fürst’s expression, which remained grave.

“Yes, you heard me correctly,” he continued, his voice unwavering. “Gaia, the world we believed to be an untouched sanctuary for humanity’s survival, is home to multiple intelligent species. What we initially thought to be a pristine and uninhabited planet has revealed itself to be anything but.”

The room fell silent again as he relayed the details. “At the New Hin’d facility, workers were unexpectedly confronted by a group of extraterrestrial beings. These creatures, whose appearances and behaviors were unlike anything we have encountered before, attacked the facility. Tragically, this misunderstanding led to the deaths of dozens of innocent civilian workers.”

Fürst’s voice grew heavier as he recounted other encounters. “Since that first contact, similar incidents have occurred elsewhere. In the Turkish colony of New Çatalhöyük, a devastating attack by beings resembling avians resulted in the deaths of eighty settlers. In the joint Nordic Nations colony of New Scandinavia, horned beasts resembling hairy bull massacred over one hundred and fifty workers in the forests of Tyresta.”

Gasps and murmurs erupted from the assembly, journalists frantically scribbling notes or speaking into live microphones. Fürst raised a hand to quiet the room.

“Not all first contacts have ended in tragedy,” he said, his tone softening. “In the South African colony of New Johannesburg, our settlers encountered beings resembling zebras. These creatures displayed no hostility, and though we were unable to establish dialogue due to language barriers, the encounter was peaceful. This gives us hope—hope that coexistence may yet be possible.”

He paused, his gaze sweeping across the room. “Humanity now stands at a crossroads. We must decide how we approach this unprecedented challenge and opportunity.”

Fürst took a deep breath, his resolve apparent. “To this end, the United Nations has mobilized hundreds of scientists, linguists, and cultural experts from around the world. These brilliant minds are working tirelessly to understand the languages, behaviors, and cultures of Gaia’s inhabitants. Our goal is simple: to establish peaceful dialogue and build a bridge of coexistence between our species.”

He continued, his voice growing firmer. “However, we must also be prepared for the worst. The UN Security Council has authorized a substantial deployment of national and international troops to Gaia to ensure the safety of our colonists. These forces will act as a defensive measure only, ensuring that our mission to evacuate Earth and secure humanity’s survival continues without delay.”

The room buzzed with renewed whispers, a mix of relief and apprehension rippling through the delegates. Fürst’s voice cut through the noise.

“To the billions watching around the world, know this: humanity’s resolve is unshakable. We will not abandon our mission. The second wave of colonization will proceed as planned, and together, we will face whatever challenges lie ahead.”

Fürst’s tone shifted to one of inspiration. “Today, we are reminded that we are not alone in the universe. This knowledge humbles us, challenges us, and drives us to be better. Let us move forward with courage and unity, for the decisions we make now will echo through the ages. Together, we will rise to meet this moment.”

He stepped back from the podium, his speech concluding to a wave of stunned silence. A few moments later, scattered applause broke out, growing into a standing ovation from many delegates.

As Fürst exited the stage, hundreds of reporters surged forward, shouting questions:
Reporter 1 (CNN) : “What do these aliens look like?”

Reporter 2 (FOX NEWS) : “Will humanity go to war with them?”

Reporter 2 (MSNBC) : “Are they technologically advanced?”

Security personnel ushered the Secretary-General away, leaving the questions unanswered. The broadcast ended, but the discussions it sparked would continue indefinitely.

Author's note: This will be our first "joke" chapter, exploring the stupid things that random characters do in this story. Please don't take this too seriously!

Earth, Los Angeles, United States of America. June 29th 2038.

Kyle lay sprawled across his bed, a mountain of discarded pizza boxes, soda cans, and crumpled snack wrappers forming a chaotic landscape around him. The dim glow of his computer monitor illuminated his face, a pale and doughy complexion accentuated by a thick layer of grime. His eyes, glazed over from hours of screen time, flickered as he scrolled through endless feeds of online content.

A sudden notification interrupted his digital reverie. It was a breaking news alert: the UN Secretary-General, Fürst, was addressing the world. Kyle clicked the link, his interest piqued.

As he watched the broadcast, Fürst's words echoed through the room. The Secretary-General spoke of a groundbreaking discovery: the existence of intelligent life on a distant planet, Gaia. A surge of excitement coursed through Kyle. This was it. The moment he had been waiting for.

With a newfound sense of purpose, Kyle leapt from his bed and rushed to his computer. He logged into Wikipedia and began furiously typing, updating the entry on the discovery of extraterrestrial life. His fingers flew across the keyboard, his mind racing as he meticulously crafted the new information. Within minutes, the Wikipedia page was updated, reflecting the latest news.

Kyle's next task was to bring the news to life. He fired up his drawing tablet and began sketching the alien creatures described in the UN's press release. His artistic skills, honed through years of practice, allowed him to bring the creatures to life with stunning detail.

He depicted them as colorful, four-legged beings, engaging in "inappropriate activity" with UN peacekeeping forces. Once the drawing was complete, Kyle uploaded it to R34. Within minutes, it went viral, attracting thousands of likes and re-upload. He had become one of the first artists to visually depict the new species in a "unique" way.

With the initial excitement over, Kyle returned to his usual routine. He logged back into Reddit, where he moderated several popular subreddits. He spent hours scrolling through comments, removing spam, banning users who disagree with his political beliefs, and engaging with the community. He was a digital guardian, ensuring the health and vitality of the online world.

As the day wore on, Kyle continued his work, oblivious to the passage of time. He ate a hastily consumed McDonald's meal, his only break from his digital pursuits. His room, a dimly lit sanctuary, was a testament to his dedication. Trash piled high, sunlight and grass was a distant memory, and the scent of stale pizza hung in the air.

Kyle was not alone. Thousands of others, like him, were working tirelessly to document, analyze, and share information about the new world. They were the unsung heroes of the internet, the digital guardians who kept the flow of information flowing.

Author's Note

Announcement : This December I will be having my semester exams, So during these 2 weeks my ability to write will be limited, I will still write though. And, I need help with creative ideas, I'm out of ideas for chapter 24, anyone who wants to help can DM me.

By the way, this is the new propaganda poster art for this fic. Yes, Celestia will have a mental breakdown when she sees her kingdom slowly being conquered later in the story.

Chapter 23 : Deployment

"A person often meets his destiny on the road he took to avoid it."

- Jean de La Fontaine

Gaia, "New Pangaea" Ground-Zero. July 1st 2038. 0800 Hours.

Sergeant Edward Snowden awoke with a groan, the soft rays of the sun cutting through the tent and casting long shadows across the room. His back ached slightly, a dull, persistent reminder of the fierce battle at the Indian cement factory days before. His eyes flickered open, meeting the familiar but empty rows of beds around him. The quiet was oppressive. Half of his team—Private Karl Sulzberger, Sergeant Denijs Veenstra, and Private Gregor Staebler—were still recovering from their wounds in the military hospital. The empty space beside him felt like an unbearable void, the kind that gnawed at him during the night when sleep failed to claim him.

Rubbing his eyes and wincing from the tightness in his lower back, Snowden slowly sat up. He ran a hand through his disheveled hair, then swung his legs over the side of the bed. His boots, polished but slightly scuffed from the last engagement, lay neatly next to the cot. They were always prepared, ready for the next mission, even when they didn’t know what it was.

His muscles stiffened as he stood up, testing his back again, and after a few moments of stretching, he began his morning routine. His military training was deeply ingrained, a well-oiled machine that guided his actions with precision. He made his bed, tucking in the corners with military perfection before moving to the small table in the corner where his personal effects were kept. There was no room for the comforts of home here—just essentials. His gear, his weapon, and a few small mementos, including a faded picture of his younger sister. The quiet of the morning was interrupted only by the soft rustling of his movements and the faint hum of distant generators outside the FOB.

As Snowden performed his stretches, the battle that had taken place only days ago seemed to replay in his mind. The cacophony of gunfire, the screams of soldiers, the frantic orders shouted into the comms. His breath caught as he recalled the explosion near the cement factory, the smoke rising like a tombstone marking their progress. A few of his men had come back with more than just physical injuries—some were haunted by what they'd witnessed, others by what they'd done. Snowden himself carried the weight of those memories, but like all soldiers, he buried them deep.

“Hey, Ed, you up?” The voice startled him, and he turned to find Corporal Jimmy Barnes standing in the doorway, his face uncharacteristically serious but warm with concern.

“I’m up,” Snowden replied, forcing a grin. “Morning.”

Barnes stepped into the room, leaning against the doorframe. “How’s the back?”

“Still there,” Snowden said with a shrug, though he was clearly in some discomfort. “Ain’t going to be the last time either.”

Barnes chuckled, but there was something else behind his eyes—a quiet understanding that only those who’d fought beside each other knew. He straightened, tapping his pocket. "You hear the news?"

Snowden shook his head. "What news?"

“They’re finally coming clean,” Barnes said, his tone lowering to something almost reverent. “The UN high command’s made the public announcement. The aliens are real. The Equines… everything. We can finally talk to our families. Get access to Wi-Fi again.”

“Damn,” Snowden muttered. “It’s about time.”

The announcement was something they’d all known was coming. The secrecy surrounding the first contact with the equine aliens—who were living on Gaia—had been suffocating. Everyone who’d been directly involved with the initial encounters had been quarantined for fear of foreign diseases, and, of course, for the sake of secrecy. Now, with the information finally being released to the public, life would begin to shift back toward some semblance of normalcy. Families would be contacted, the reality of their existence on another world would be known, and maybe, just maybe, they could breathe a little easier.

“I’ll be able to contact my sister soon,” Snowden said quietly, his voice distant. “It’s been… too long.”

Barnes gave a nod of understanding, his usual smile replaced by the quiet of their shared experience. “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves. We’ve got work to do first. Speaking of which…” He hesitated, then added, “We should go visit the others in the hospital, right? See how they’re doing.”

Before Snowden could respond, the sound of boots on gravel drew their attention. Lieutenant Liu Pengfei stepped into the room, his face grim but purposeful. "Captain Hill wants all teams on the field at 1000 hours," he said. "It's important. Get your gear and meet us there."

The weight of his words hung in the air. A sense of urgency. No time for rest or family calls—not yet. Snowden exchanged a glance with Barnes. It wasn’t like them to get orders like this, especially with half of their team still in recovery.

"What's going on?" Barnes asked, but Liu just shook his head.

“Don’t know yet,” Liu said. “But we’ll find out soon enough. Just be ready.”

By 1000 hours, the team had gathered on the field, the sounds of the FOB’s daily operations fading into the background. The weather was calm, the sun rising steadily and casting a golden light across the compound. The air had a crispness to it, the breeze carrying the faintest scent of dust and machinery.

In the distance, Snowden could see the Humvees lined up, their engines idling in the morning air. Nikolayev and Liu were standing next to one of them, their gear strapped tight, looking as ready as ever. Not far from them, First Lieutenant Alex Hill was in deep conversation with a female officer leading a team similar to theirs. As the minutes stretched on, Snowden observed the other team—an eclectic mix of soldiers from various nations, their vehicles parked in formation near the Styriker APCs. A dozen different uniforms, a dozen different nationalities, but all of them were here for the same reason: to serve.

Finally, Alex Hill finished speaking with the female officer and turned to address his squad. He waved them in, his voice firm but calm.

“Alright, listen up, everyone!” Hill called out, his gaze sweeping over the team. “High command’s decided to reorganize our scout teams, especially after what happened with our casualties in the last operation. We’re merging with other teams, including Team Seven—they suffered just as many losses as us. Our mission is to locate and scout the area where our recon drones detected unusual activity. There are some who believe this is the area where the alien forces might be coming from.”

His words cut through the quiet, and Snowden felt a chill run down his spine. A scouting mission, to the edge of alien territory? It felt like they were walking straight into the unknown.

The female officer from the other team then stepped forward, her presence commanding attention. “I’m First Sergeant Karliana Mauser,” she said, smiling broadly, the silver gradient in her hair hinting at years of experience with the German Bundeswehr. “Looking forward to working with you.”

Behind her, a friendly-looking Indian officer stepped forward. “Sergeant Kusika Anagal, Indian Armed Forces,” he introduced himself warmly. His smile was broad, and he had a calm, compassionate air. “It’s an honor to be working with all of you.”

Next, a calm, confident voice broke through the chatter. “Corporal Musa Ngozi, Nigerian Armed Forces. I’ll be doing my part to ensure our success.”

From behind him, an Australian officer spoke up, his voice laced with intelligence and experience. “Colonel Carter Murray. You can count on me, mates.”

Lastly, a Chilean officer with a more neutral air stepped forward. “Jose Nuñez,” he said, his tone distant, almost indifferent. “Let’s get this over with.”

Edward and his team introduced themselves in kind, exchanging pleasantries as they prepared for the mission ahead.

The teams began to settle into their roles, ready to deploy. The mood was tense, but there was also an undercurrent of camaraderie. They had all fought together before, but this was different. This mission had the potential to change everything.

As Edward climbed into the back seat of their Humvee, the familiar weight of his rifle at his side and his Kevlar vest snug against his chest, he felt the calm of the morning give way to a growing anxiety. They were on their way. Towards what? The unknown.

Liu’s eyes were focused on the road ahead, and Nikolayev sat beside him, while Jimmy gripping the .50-cal machine gun tightly. The vehicle hummed steadily beneath them as they drove toward the FOB exit, the sun beginning to rise higher, casting long shadows on the horizon. Edward stared out the window, his thoughts still drifting back to the battle at the cement factory.

They had survived that, but what would this next mission bring? Would it be a peaceful encounter with the alien equines? Or would the first direct contact turn into something far more dangerous?

Only time would tell.

But Edward Snowden wasn’t ready to find out just yet.

As they continue forward towards their destination, an uneasy silence filled the air. The world seemed to hold its breath.

They were about to meet the six mares who would challenge everything they thought they knew about the universe.

Whinnypool, Southwestern Equestria. July 1st 2038. 1100 Hours

The train rattled along the tracks under a radiant blue sky, sunlight streaming through the windows of the passenger car where Twilight Sparkle and her friends sat. The mood inside was tense yet resolute, each pony reflecting silently on the task ahead. They felt the train slow down, its rhythmic clatter giving way to a screech as it eased to a halt at the platform of Whinnypool Station.

Stepping off the train, they were greeted by a bustling scene. The Royal Guard, resplendent in their golden armor that shimmered in the sunlight, disembarked in ranks, spreading out across the village to establish defensive positions. The sight of their disciplined maneuvers was a stark contrast to the disarray among the villagers. Ponies hurriedly loaded belongings onto wooden carts, their faces etched with worry. The warm sun seemed almost indifferent to the tension below.

Twilight exchanged glances with her friends, their expressions mirroring her own mixture of resolve and sorrow. 'These ponies are losing their homes, their livelihoods... we have to fix this quickly.' she said in her mind.

The six mares moved through the village, their hooves crunching on the dry dirt roads. Everywhere they looked, the consequences of the river's pollution were evident. Once lush and fertile fields now lay barren, the grass withered. Twilight could see the urgency in the villagers' actions, each pony scrambling to salvage what little they could. The sight only strengthened her resolve.

They reached the modest town hall at the village's center, where a small group of elderly ponies awaited them on the steps. Elder Maple, her silver mane gleaming in the sun, stepped forward. “Twilight Sparkle,” she said with a tired smile, her voice warm but strained, “thank you for coming. My name is Maple sunleaf, i hope your arrival will bring an end to this turmoil.”

Twilight dipped her head respectfully. “We’ll do everything we can to help, Elder Maple.”

Inside the council chamber, the other elders—Willow, Birch, Pine, and Thistle—sat in a semi-circle around a weathered wooden table. The chamber smelled faintly of dried herbs and parchment, a sharp contrast to the somber atmosphere. Twilight and her friends took their places, their expressions serious.

Elder Willow, a stoic stallion with a heavy brow, spoke first. “You’ve seen what’s happening. Our river, the lifeblood of this village, is poisoned. Crops fail, ponies fall ill, and now these... these invaders build their strange... facility on our land.”

Elder Birch nodded. “The Princess Celestia send the Royal Guard to confront them, but you’ve heard how that ended. Two-thirds of Equestria brave soldiers gone.” Her voice wavered with emotion.

Rarity shivered slightly, the memory of the wounded guards in Canterlot still vivid. The council waited expectantly, their eyes on Twilight.

“We understand your frustration and loss,” Twilight began, her voice steady. “But I believe the confrontation with these creatures was a misunderstanding. They’re scared, just like we are. They didn’t know how to respond to armed soldiers. That’s why we’re here—to try a different approach.”

Elder Pine raised an eyebrow. “You mean to reason with them? After what they’ve done?”

“Yes,” Twilight affirmed. “I don’t believe in violence. We’ve faced many challenges before, and I’ve always found that understanding and friendship can overcome even the greatest divides.”

The council exchanged skeptical glances. Elder Thistle, the youngest of the group, finally broke the silence. “You’re asking us to trust that these creatures, who have already killed so many, will suddenly listen to reason?”

Twilight nodded earnestly. “I believe they will. We just need to approach them differently. If we show them that we mean no harm, they may respond in kind.”

The elders were silent for a moment. Finally, Elder Maple sighed. “You’re right about one thing, we are a nation of harmony. Violence should never be our first choice. Very well, we will give peace a chance. But if this fails...” Her voice trailed off, heavy with unspoken implications.

Twilight bowed her head. “Thank you for trusting us. We won’t let you down.”

After receiving directions to follow the river southward, the six friends departed the town hall. The path took them through the heart of the village and toward the forested outskirts. Along the way, Rainbow Dash broke the silence.

“I still don’t get it, Twilight,” she said, hovering just above the group. “These things attacked our guards and poisoned the river. What makes you think they’ll just sit down and talk?”

“Because they’re scared, Rainbow,” Twilight replied. “And scared creatures lash out. If we approach them calmly, without weapons, we might have a chance.”

“I hope you’re right,” Rainbow muttered. “But if they try anything, they’ll have to deal with me.”

Fluttershy whimpered softly. “I-I just hope they’re not as terrifying as Bon Bon described. Giant metal monsters... it sounds like something out of a nightmare.”

Pinkie Pie bounced along, her usual cheer somewhat make a comeback. “Maybe they’re just grumpy because they haven’t had any cupcakes. Everyone likes cupcakes, right?” Mentally, she is still coping very hard.

Rarity huffed delicately. “While I admire your optimism, Pinkie, I doubt cupcakes will solve this. Still, I agree with Twilight. Dialogue is our best chance, even if it seems unlikely.”

Applejack, who had been silent, finally spoke. “Ah just hope we’re not bitin’ off more than we can chew here. If it comes to fightin’, we ain’t got no armor or weapons.”

Twilight stopped and turned to face them. “Listen, everypony. I know this is scary, but we’ve faced worse before. Nightmare Moon, Discord, Sombra... we’ve always come through because we stuck together. This is no different.”

Her words brought a measure of confidence to the group, and they resumed their journey. Yet, as they approached the river and the dense jungle beyond, a shadow seemed to settle over them. The air grew heavy, and the distant ripple of river began to filter through the trees.

Twilight glanced back at her friends, determination etched into her features. “Whatever happens, we’ll face it together.”

Unbeknownst to them, their hopes for peace and triumph over this new threat will not come true. And in the end they will find that Friendship isn't really that magical after all.

Michoud Assembly Facility, New Orleans, Louisiana. July 5th 2038. 2300 Hours.

The NASA headquarters hummed with activity, but the night shift was always quieter, the vast rooms of engineers and scientists far fewer in number. The building was practically a ghost town at this hour. Only the faintest buzz of machinery and the soft clicking of keyboards filled the silence, but Lewis Mack was far from the usual humdrum of his daily routine. His mind was elsewhere, weighed down by the enormous task that lay ahead.

He stood in a dimly lit room, the walls lined with charts, blueprints, and models. A large holographic display hovered in front of him, showing the intricate plans of the new satellite. It was unlike any he had ever worked on before. This satellite wasn’t destined for Earth's orbit like the dozens of others he’d worked on in his career. No, this one would orbit a distant planet—a planet that was not only unknown but also inhabited by sentient beings. This satellite would serve as humanity's eyes on Gaia, a world that seemed to beckon with both the promise of salvation and the uncertainty of the unknown.

As the engineers' voices carried in the distance, Lewis couldn't help but pause for a moment, glancing out of the tall windows into the inky blackness of the night sky. The stars stretched out in every direction, silent and endless, much like the daunting task before him. The lights from the launch facility reflected faintly in the glass, casting long shadows across the floor. His fingers traced the lines of the satellite’s design—sleek, compact, and efficient. It was packed with state-of-the-art sensors capable of mapping vast stretches of terrain in a matter of minutes. But those sensors, he knew, would face a world far more difficult to navigate than any satellite he'd launched before.

Gaia was not Earth. The satellites that had been sent to orbit Earth were designed with predictable variables in mind—solid launch infrastructure, satellite control centers, maintenance protocols—all tested and refined for decades. But on Gaia? There was nothing. No infrastructure. No launch pads. No trained technicians to keep things running.

The complexity of mapping a new planet was overwhelming. Earth had been mapped meticulously for centuries, and even with modern technology, there were still vast areas left unexplored. But Gaia was different. They didn’t have the luxury of years to refine their maps. With Earth’s asteroid clock ticking, every second mattered.

But this wasn’t just about finding out where rivers and mountains were located—this was about identifying the alien civilizations, understanding the lay of the land, and preparing to establish first contact. The government had been scrambling to know where the population centers were, where the cities and military bases were, if they existed at all. It was all about preparation—for what? A peaceful settlement? Or perhaps to strategically position themselves for a future they could not yet predict? Lewis didn’t know. But whatever the reason, the urgency could not be overstated.

Yet, sending this satellite was just the beginning. The complexity of launching a rocket into orbit from an unscharted world was unlike anything Lewis had dealt with before. Even with the contract they had with SpaceX, the task was monumental. SpaceX had agreed to supply a rocket capable of lifting off with minimal infrastructure—nothing like the well-established launch pads of Earth. The rocket had to be tested, recalibrated, and launched into the unknown. Even if everything went perfectly, it would take months—perhaps even years—before they could map the entire planet.

Still, Lewis was focused on the satellite in front of him. He carefully folded its solar panels, pressing them into compact origami shapes to fit it snugly inside the payload bay of the rocket. The satellite was a masterpiece of modern technology, a far cry from the massive, cumbersome machines of the past. It would provide high-definition mapping with unprecedented detail. But even as he worked, doubts filled his mind. Was this really the answer? Could this satellite truly solve the problems they were facing? Could mapping a world give them the answers they desperately needed to prevent humanity’s extinction?

He let out a deep sigh. There was no use in worrying. The asteroid would still come, whether they were ready or not. Perhaps, just perhaps, if the space race had not been stifled by political maneuvering and bureaucratic neglect, humanity might have had the technology to stop the asteroid. If the budgets allocated for wars or personal gain had been invested in space exploration, they might have already colonized Mars. The asteroid could have been stopped, and Earth might not have been facing its final days.

But those opportunities had passed. Political shortsightedness had ensured that Earth’s future was doomed. The money that could have saved them was wasted—spent on the wrong priorities, under the guise of national interests and partisan greed. Now, humanity was left to pick up the pieces, forced to embark on an uncertain journey to an unknown world. The path to salvation lay beyond the stars, under the light of a strange alien sun, and the decisions of a few men and women would decide the fate of billions.

The more Lewis thought about it, the more he became disillusioned with the system that had led them here. The truth was that humanity could have been exploring the galaxy by now, reaching out to other sentient species, and building a civilization that spanned the stars. The dreams of children who had once looked up at the night sky and wondered about other worlds were now dashed, their hopes replaced with the cold reality of survival. The fate of an entire species had been altered by the stroke of a pen—by the decisions of politicians who never thought beyond the next election.

He looked down at the satellite once more. There was no turning back now. The launch was set. The rocket was ready. It would go, whether he was ready or not. He had to focus on what was at hand—the mission, the mapping, the future of Earth and Gaia.

With a slow, deliberate motion, Lewis placed the final piece of the satellite into its protective casing. The night outside seemed even darker now, as if the universe itself had taken on a more ominous tone. The stars shone with an indifferent brilliance, their distances too great to comprehend. As he finished his work and stood up from the table, a heavy weight settled on his shoulders. Humanity had come so far—but now, it was an entirely different world they were headed to.

He paused, staring at the satellite, as the realization struck him again—fate was cruel. A single, insignificant decision could change the entire course of history. And now, they were left to face whatever awaited them on Gaia.

They would have to face the unknown.

And they would have to do it alone.

Author's Note

Sorry guys, our galaxy spanning Empire seems to be postponed, permanently.

Chapter 24 : Expedition

“It does not require many words to speak the truth.”

– Chief Joseph

White Tail Woods, Southwestern Equestria. July 1st 2038. 1200 Hours.

The sun hung high in the sky, casting its golden rays through the canopy of White Tail Woods. The gentle rustle of leaves accompanied the steady babble of the river winding alongside the dirt path. It was a tranquil scene, serene and inviting, typical of Equestria's midday charm. Birds chirped a harmonious tune, while occasional bursts of sunlight filtered through the trees, creating patterns on the ground that danced with the breeze.

Twilight Sparkle led the way, her gaze fixed on the map hovering in front of her, thanks to her magic. She had studied the route meticulously before departing from Whinnypool and was determined to find this so-called "structure" that Bon Bon had described. Her friends followed closely, each carrying their thoughts, complaints, or concerns about the journey.

Rainbow Dash fluttered impatiently behind Twilight, her wings twitching as she hovered just above the ground. “Ugh! Twilight, this is so boring!” she groaned, crossing her forelegs in frustration. “Why don’t we just let me and Fluttershy fly ahead? We’d find this weird thing in, like, five minutes flat!”

Twilight sighed, her patience fraying. “Rainbow, I’ve told you already, splitting up will only make things harder. We need to stick together and follow the river. It’s the most direct path to where Bon Bon said the structure was.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes, muttering something under her breath. "Yeah, sure. Let's keep walking forever while I could be scouting."

Rarity, further back in the line, let out an exasperated sigh. She slowed her pace, delicately lifting a hoof to inspect it with disdain. “I don’t mean to complain—though this situation absolutely calls for it—but my poor hooves are positively filthy from this trek! And the dirt, Twilight, the dirt! I’ll need a whole day at the spa to recover.”

Twilight resisted the urge to roll her eyes, focusing instead on keeping them moving forward. “We’ll rest when we find the structure, Rarity. For now, just bear with it.”

Pinkie Pie bounced along silently, her usual exuberance curiously muted. She glanced at Fluttershy, who was walking with her head low, her wide teal eyes scanning every shadow and rustling bush. Fluttershy had barely said a word since they set off, but her trembling wings betrayed her unease.

Fluttershy’s mind swirled with the image Bon Bon had described—a tall, alien creature that stood upright, its form covered in strange, shimmering materials. She imagined eyes that glinted like steel, peering from a shadowy face devoid of fur, and limbs that ended in sharp, claw-like appendages. The way Bon Bon had recounted their weapons—devices that spat fire and roared like dragons—made her heart race.

A shiver ran down Fluttershy’s spine. "What if it... what if it finds us first?” she whispered, barely audible.

Pinkie Pie, uncharacteristically serious, gave her a reassuring nudge. “Don’t worry, Fluttershy. We’re all together, and Twilight’s got a plan! Besides, if it’s anything like Bon Bon said, it might just need a good ol’ Pinkie Pie party to cheer it up!”

Applejack, always attuned to the subtle changes in her surroundings, suddenly froze mid-step. Her ears twitched, swiveling to catch a sound that didn’t belong to the usual forest symphony. It was faint but growing steadily louder—a low, rhythmic rumble that sent vibrations through the ground. It was like nothing she had heard before.

“Y’all hear that?” Applejack asked, her voice hushed. She squinted toward the forest ahead, her eyes narrowing in concentration.

The others stopped and fell silent, their ears perking up as they strained to listen. The sound was unmistakable now—a deep, guttural growl that seemed to rise and fall in an unnatural cadence. It wasn’t an animal’s roar, nor was it the crackle of leaves or the splash of the river. It was... mechanical. The low hum and occasional clank reminded Twilight of the descriptions Bon Bon had given of the strange contraptions used by this new species.

“That must be the machinery Bon Bon was talking about,” Twilight said, her tone a mix of curiosity and caution. Her heart began to race, and her stomach tightened with anticipation. This was it—the moment they’d all been preparing for. A chance to make contact, to bridge the gap between two worlds. She had to tread carefully; the stakes couldn’t be higher.

But before Twilight could utter another word, there was a sudden whoosh of air as Rainbow Dash shot into the sky, heading straight for the source of the sound.

“Rainbow, wait!” Twilight called, panic flaring in her voice. “Don’t just rush off like that! We have to—”

“She’s already gone,” Applejack muttered, shaking her head. “That pony’ll be the death of us one day.”

Twilight groaned in frustration, breaking into a brisk trot. “Come on! We have to catch up with her before she does something reckless.”

The group quickened their pace, the strange sound growing louder with every step. Twilight’s mind raced alongside her hooves. This was it. They were about to meet a species unlike anything Equestria had ever encountered. The fate of her friends, her home, her entire nation rested on what happened next. She had to find a way to communicate, to prevent any misunderstandings that could spiral into violence. But deep down, a cold knot of dread tightened in her chest. Was it already too late?

As they neared the source of the noise, the sound of the river was drowned out by the unmistakable roar of the strange machine. From their perspective, it was a beastly thing—growling and belching smoke, with an alien rhythm to its movements. The forest seemed to recoil from it, the trees bending slightly as if in submission to its alien presence.

Twilight’s pulse quickened. “This is it,” she whispered to herself. 'This is where it all begins.'

Gaia, Southwestern "New Pangaea" Continent. July 1st 2038. 1200 Hours.

The Humvee growled as it pushed through the narrow forest trail, its engine a steady companion to the crackle of the radio. Inside, the tension was palpable. Sergeant Edward Snowden gripped his rifle tightly, his knuckles white as his eyes darted between the dense trees outside the window. Every shadow felt like it could hide danger, every rustling bush a potential threat.

Lieutenant Alex Hill’s voice broke the silence. “Sergeant Mauser, report status,” he barked into his handheld radio. From the other end, the response was crackling but clear. “All good here, sir. Staying five meters behind your six. Let’s hope the drone doesn’t spot something nasty up ahead.”

The only other sounds were the Humvee’s tires crunching over the uneven terrain and the occasional chirping of unseen birds. Edward could see Corporal Jimmy Barnes out of the corner of his eye, nervously scanning the forest with his weapon ready. Beside him, Nikolayev Mili muttered something in Russian, his tone grim.

“Stay sharp,” Edward said quietly, more to himself than to anyone else.

At the driver’s seat, Lieutenant Liu Pengfei fought to keep the vehicle steady. The forest trail was a challenge: narrow, uneven, and filled with roots that jutted out like nature’s speed bumps. He cursed under his breath as the Humvee jostled violently. His eyes flicked between the dirt path and the navigation screen mounted to the dashboard.

“什么鬼, Lieutenant,” Liu called over his shoulder. “Navigation’s showing a river up ahead. It might block our path. Should we detour, or check if it’s shallow enough to cross?”

Alex Hill frowned, glancing at the map on his tablet. Before he could respond, the windshield exploded in a burst of rainbow-colored fur and shattered glass.

“Holy sh—!” Edward shouted as shards flew into the cabin.

Liu slammed on the brakes, the Humvee screeching to a halt as everyone inside was thrown forward. Edward’s helmet smacked against the seat in front of him, but the thick padding saved him from anything worse than a dull ache. Beside him, Nikolayev swore loudly in Russian, while Alex’s head hit the edge of the radio.

In the chaos, Liu kicked wildly at the windshield, where a strange creature was sprawled, dazed but alive. It was like nothing any of them had seen before. Its body was covered in sky-blue fur, its mane a vibrant cascade of colors. Feathered wings twitched as it struggled to free itself, its magenta eyes wide with confusion and pain. Blood oozed from shallow scratches where the glass had cut into its skin.

“What the hell is that?!” Jimmy yelled, his voice tinged with panic.

Alex didn’t wait to find out. “Liu! Get that thing off my car now!”

“On it!” Liu shouted, lifting his boot, the writing "Made in China" could be seen under the boots but the creature didn't understand what it meant though. Liu fiercely slammed it into the creature, it's face and mouth came into contact with his military boots.

The impact sent the creature flying backward, tumbling through the air before it hit the ground with a dull thud. Its face scraped the dirt as it skidded several meters, leaving a trail of blue-colored feathers in its wake. It groaned, shaking its head before slowly standing, its legs wobbling but its eyes burning with fury.

“Линдас этот ублюдок!” Nikolayev shouted from inside the Humvee, his rifle aimed through the window. “Run over that сука!”

“Do it,” Alex snapped.

Liu stepped on the gas, the Humvee lurching forward. But before it could reach the stunned creature, another alien emerged from the bushes. This one had orange fur and a blonde mane tied in a ponytail, its green eyes filled with determination. Unlike the first, it didn’t hesitate. It turned around, planting its hooves firmly into the dirt, and lashed out with its hind legs.

The impact was like a thunderclap. The front of the Humvee crumpled inward as if it had hit a wall, the sudden stop throwing everyone forward again. Edward’s helmet saved him from a worse injury, but his head still throbbed from the jolt. Liu slumped over the steering wheel, dazed but conscious, while Alex groaned as he pulled himself upright, blood trickling from a cut on his forehead where he’d hit the radio.

“What the hell just happened?!” Jimmy shouted, clutching his chest where he’d slammed into the .50 cal turret.

“It wrecked the damn car!” Nikolayev barked, his voice a mix of disbelief and anger.

“Everyone okay?” Alex asked, his voice strained.

“Fine, sir,” Edward said, though his head still swam. The others muttered similar affirmations, save for Jimmy, who winced as he tried to breathe.

From behind them, Sergeant Mauser’s voice crackled over the radio. “Lieutenant, what’s going on up there? Are you hit?”

“We’re fine,” Alex replied, his tone clipped. “Stay back and cover us. All units, dismount and neutralize the targets.”

The team spilled out of the Humvee, weapons raised. Jimmy climbed back into the turret, the .50 cal swiveling to aim at the orange creature still standing defiantly in their path. He pulled back the charging handle with a loud clack, ready to fire.

Edward stepped onto the forest floor, his boots crunching against the leaves. He adjusted his grip on his rifle, his heart pounding. He could still hear the screams from the cement factory, the chaos and bloodshed of their first encounter with these creatures. He wasn’t about to let history repeat itself—not if he could help it.

'Here we go again' he muttered under his breath, flipping the safety off his weapon. He aimed at the blue creature, now standing beside the orange one, both of them glaring at them with a mix of anger and fear.

The forest was silent, save for the hum of the drone overhead and the faint rustle of leaves in the breeze. Edward steadied his breathing, his finger hovering over the trigger. This was uncharted territory, and he knew one thing for certain: survival came first.

White Tail Woods, Southwestern Equestria. July 1st 2038. 1200 Hours.

Twilight Sparkle pushed through the dense undergrowth, her hooves stinging with each step as sharp thorns and jagged rocks tore at her skin. Her breath came in ragged gasps, and beads of sweat dripped from her brow despite the relatively mild sun overhead. The sun is at its Zenith, the sky was the typical clear blue of Equestria’s serene mornings, but the forest around her was anything but calm. The echoes of shouting and crashing metal drove her forward with a frantic determination.

“Rainbow Dash…” Twilight muttered through gritted teeth, her voice a mixture of frustration and worry. She winced as another branch scraped across her side, leaving a thin red line. Despite the pain, she didn’t slow. The safety of her friends was at stake, and no amount of discomfort could deter her.

Suddenly, a thunderous CRASH rent the air, louder and more jarring than anything she’d ever heard. Her heart leaped into her throat, adrenaline surging through her veins. She pushed harder, her horn glowing as she prepared her magic. The familiar warmth of her magical aura surrounded her, a reassuring presence against this new threat.

Bursting into a clearing, Twilight skidded to a halt, her eyes widening at the scene before her. Rainbow Dash stood, one wing bent awkwardly, a thin line of blood trailing down her cheek. Beside her, Applejack planted her hooves firmly in the dirt, her hat askew, her face a mask of determination.

But it was the creatures before them that stole Twilight’s attention.

They were unlike anything she’d ever seen, towering over her friends on two legs. Their bodies were encased in strange, green-patterned garments, their sky-blue helmets look sleek, covering most of their heads. From beneath the visors, cold, calculating eyes peered out, scanning their surroundings with unsettling precision. The rest of their faces were alien yet expressive, with high cheekbones, sharp noses, and fur-less skin save for patches around their mouths.

In their hands, they gripped black metal devices, angular and menacing. Twilight’s mind raced as she tried to comprehend their purpose, but it didn’t take long to realize they were weapons. Long, sleek barrels gleamed under the sunlight, the faint whiff of oil and steel reaching her nose even from a distance. It perfectly fits Bon Bon's description during her testimony.

Beside the creatures, a massive metal construct loomed, unlike any carriage she’d ever seen. The "cart" was plated in thick, dull-gray steel, its surface marred by scratches and dents from what looked like countless battles. The wheels were thick and sturdy, clearly built to traverse even the roughest terrain. A cylindrical tube on top rotated slowly, its open mouth pointed toward her friends like a predator ready to strike.

Twilight’s thoughts spiraled. How can they create something so complex without magic?

But there was no time to ponder. The creatures raised their weapons, their movements quick and practiced. Twilight’s breath hitched as she saw the barrels align with Rainbow Dash and Applejack.

“NO!” Twilight screamed, her horn flaring as she cast a shield spell. A translucent purple dome sprang to life around her and her friends, the familiar hum of her magic filling the air.

Almost immediately, a deafening cacophony erupted. The air itself seemed to shatter as the creatures opened fire. The sound was unlike anything Twilight had ever encountered—thunderous and relentless, like an entire storm compressed into a single, unending roar. She clenched her teeth as the impacts rained down on her shield.

Small metallic projectiles, faster than any arrow, slammed against the barrier. Each hit sent ripples through the magical surface, spiderweb cracks spreading with alarming speed. Twilight could feel every impact deep in her horn, each strike draining her reserves of energy.

'This... is no ordinary...weapon', she thought desperately, sweat pouring down her face. 'The force… it’s unbelievable.'

Her legs wobbled as the strain mounted. The shield flickered, the once-strong barrier now riddled with fractures. Just as the first signs of failure began to show, a soft yet determined voice cut through the chaos.

“STOP!”

Fluttershy burst into the clearing, her teal eyes blazing with an intensity Twilight had never seen before. She planted herself firmly between the creatures and her friends, her wings spread wide. Her gaze, usually so gentle, became a weapon of its own.

The Stare

The effect was immediate. The creatures faltered, their movements slowing as if an invisible force had seized them. Fluttershy’s Stare was more than just a look—it was a piercing gaze that reached into the minds of those caught in it, overwhelming them with a flood of emotions.

Twilight could see the struggle in the creatures' eyes. Two of them, standing at the back, seemed to resist more than the others. Their fingers tightened on their weapons, their jaws clenched, but even they couldn’t completely shake off the Stare’s influence.

The gunfire ceased, the sudden silence almost as jarring as the noise had been.

Twilight allowed her shield to dissipate, her legs nearly buckling beneath her. She gasped for air, her vision swimming as exhaustion threatened to overtake her. If Fluttershy had been a second later… she didn't want to think about what could have happened.

Rarity and Pinkie Pie finally arrived, skidding to a halt beside Twilight. They took in the scene with wide eyes, their expressions a mixture of horror and awe.

“Fluttershy,” Twilight rasped, forcing herself to stand. “Thank you…”

Fluttershy didn’t respond, her entire focus locked on the strange creatures. Twilight knew she couldn’t maintain the Stare forever, and she needed to act quickly.

Summoning her remaining strength, Twilight levitated a book from her saddlebag. Its worn pages fluttered as she opened it, revealing an ancient guide to interspecies communication. She found the page she needed and picked up a stick with her magic, drawing a large symbol on the ground.

The shape was a flowing circle, two halves intertwining like waves. To Equestrians, it symbolized harmony and unity—a message of peace. (Author's note: It almost similar to the Yin and Yang symbol)

Twilight stepped forward, raising her hooves slowly, symbolizing that she is unarmed and means no harm, she hopes the creatures would recognize as non-threatening. She glanced at their faces, searching for any sign of understanding.

For a moment, the tension seemed to ease. One of the creature lowered their weapon slightly, their brow furrowed in what Twilight hoped was confusion rather than anger. She hope that they would at least understand and calm down enough to have a peaceful dialogue.

Unfortunately for Twilight, fate seems to have decided otherwise.

Author's Note

The reason why Twilight was able to successfully withstand the .50 cal is because she is a Unicorn who is very talented with magic.
The average unicorn probably won't last more than 1 second.

What do you think if I turn Twilight into an Alicorn later in the story?

By the way, Rainbow Dash's face being kicked by military boots will be a running gag in this story.

Chapter 25 : Confrontation

"Never think that war, no matter how necessary, nor how justified, is not a crime."

- Ernest Hemingway

Gaia, Southwestern "New Pangaea" Continent. July 1st 2038. 1200 Hours.

The forest was alive with chaos as First Sergeant Karliana Mauser stepped out of the Humvee, her boots crunching against the dirt and scattered leaves. The distinct crack of gunfire echoed through the trees, mingling with the sharp shouts of commands. The sun filtered through the canopy above, its light playing against the smoke rising from their convoy's halted vehicles. The familiar weight of her rifle rested against her shoulder as she surveyed the battlefield.

Ahead, 25 meters away, Alex Hill and his team were hunkered down, their Humvee partially shielded by underbrush and tree trunks. Muzzles flashed as they fired relentlessly at an otherworldly sight—a shimmering, transparent purple sphere that seemed to pulse like a living thing. It shimmered under the sun’s rays, with shifting hues of lavender and violet rippling across its surface. Strange, Hexagon-like patterns danced faintly within the sphere, as if etched into the anomaly itself.

“Corporal Ngozi, Colonel Murray,” Karliana barked, her voice cutting through the din, “stay with the vehicle. Man the .50 cal and keep the perimeter secure. If anything moves that isn’t us, light it up.”

“Yes, ma’am!” Murray called back, already climbing into position, his hands steady on the heavy weapon. Nuñez nodded, his face pale but determined.

“Private Nuñez, Sergeant Anagal,” Karliana continued, gesturing sharply, “you’re with me. Let’s move.”

The trio advanced carefully, rifles at the ready, their footsteps barely audible against the cacophony of distant shots. Karliana’s eyes remained locked on Alex’s position. His team was engaged in a furious firefight, their bullets ricocheting off the strange barrier with dull, muted thuds. Each impact sent ripples across the sphere’s surface, like stones skipped across water. Despite their efforts, the barrier held firm, its resilience a chilling testament to the aliens’ capabilities.

As they drew closer, the gunfire stopped.

Karliana froze mid-step, raising her fist to signal a halt. The sudden silence was deafening, the abrupt absence of noise amplifying the tension. Ahead, Alex and his team stood stock-still, their rifles hanging limply in their hands. Their postures were unnaturally stiff, their eyes wide and unblinking. It was as if they’d been petrified.

“What the hell…?” Nuñez muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.

Before Karliana could respond, movement caught her eye. One of the aliens stepped forward, a small, purple figure with an unmistakable horn jutting from its forehead. The creature radiated an aura of otherworldly energy, its fur shimmering faintly in the sunlight. It raised its front hooves in what appeared to be a hesitant gesture of peace, its large, expressive eyes darting nervously between the soldiers.

“What is it doing?” Anagal hissed, his finger tightening on the trigger of his rifle.

“Hold fire,” Karliana ordered firmly, though her own instincts screamed at her to prepare for the worst.

The alien’s horn began to glow, a soft, radiant light that shifted between shades of pink and violet. The glow intensified as it conjured an invisible force, an aura that seemed to distort the air around it. Slowly, with deliberate precision, the alien levitated a stick from the ground. The movement was fluid and strangely graceful, as if guided by an unseen hand.

Karliana watched, transfixed, as the creature used the stick to draw a symbol in the dirt—a circle divided into two halves, swirling together in a harmonious balance.

“Is that… Yin and Yang?” Nuñez asked, his voice tinged with confusion.

Anagal frowned, his brow furrowed in thought. “Maybe it’s trying to talk to us.”

Karliana's lips pressed into a thin line. The rational part of her wanted to believe the creature's intentions were not hostile, that it was genuinely attempting to communicate. But her instincts, honed through years of training with NATO forces and EU corps, warned her otherwise. The ambush, the strange purple anomaly, the paralysis of Alex’s team—it all pointed to a calculated trap.

“We don’t lower our guard,” she said firmly. “I don’t care what they’re trying to say. They attacked us first. They’ve incapacitated Hill’s team and damaged our vehicles. Until proven otherwise, they’re a threat.”

She tightened her grip on her rifle, her eyes narrowing as she stared down the alien. Deep down, a small part of her hoped this wasn’t another trap. But experience had taught her one hard truth: in war, if something seemed too good to be true, it usually was.

Around them, the forest remained eerily silent, the absence of gunfire only amplifying the heavy tension. The faint chirping of birds seemed almost out of place, a reminder of the peaceful world they’d invaded. Karliana’s team held their positions, their breaths shallow as they waited for the alien’s next move.

Sky above White Tail Woods, Southwestern Equestria. July 1st 2038. 1200 Hours

The sun was high in the sky, casting its warm, golden rays over the rolling expanse of White Tail Woods. A gentle breeze rippled through the trees, their leaves swaying softly against the azure sky. Captain Frost Wing and his squadron glided effortlessly through the air, their sleek, feathered forms cutting through the wind like arrows. The twelve pegasi maintained a tight formation, their sharp eyes scanning the ground and treetops below for any signs of danger.

The squadron had been tasked with patrolling the perimeter around Whinnypool, ensuring that no threat encroached on the critical settlement. Despite the tranquil scenery, an air of tension hung over the group, each pegasus alert for anything unusual.

Sergeant Dapper Dash broke the silence, his voice carrying over the wind. “Hey, anypony else heard those rumors about the new species? The one that supposedly attacked the Royal Guards a few days ago? They say it has contraptions that can fly without wings. What do you think?”

Lieutenant Shadow Hoof chuckled dismissively, his tone laced with skepticism. “Oh, come on, Dapper. You believe that nonsense? The division commander himself said this species doesn’t have magic. How could they possibly fly? It’s probably some wild exaggeration.”

Private Ivy Glow, flying slightly behind, nodded in agreement. “Yeah, it sounds absurd. No magic, no wings—how does that even work? Some ponies will believe anything.”

Corporal Caramel Breeze added, “Honestly, it’s just another tall tale. I bet they’re just trying to scare us. Besides, if they can’t use magic, they’re no match for us in the air.”

However, Lieutenant Silver Blitz’s voice cut through the chatter, his tone thoughtful. “You’re all underestimating ingenuity. Remember the Minotaurs? They built the first hot air balloon. And the Abyssinians—they unveiled an air glider at the convention in Manehattan a few years ago. None of them used magic to fly; they relied on engineering.”

The squadron fell silent, contemplating his words. Dapper Dash broke the quiet. “So, Captain Frost Wing, what do you think? Is this species a hoax, or is there something more to it?”

Frost Wing kept his gaze forward, his mind racing. He considered the possibility of non-magical flight. It wasn’t unheard of—after all, Equestria itself had adopted airships thanks to Minotaur innovations. But the idea of a species without wings or inherent magic defied the principles of aerodynamics. “I believe in the power of ingenuity,” Frost Wing finally said. “But a creature defying both magic and aerodynamics? That’s… difficult to imagine.”

Before he could elaborate, a distant boom shattered the tranquility. The sound reverberated through the air, startling the pegasi.

“What was that?” Ivy Glow exclaimed, her voice trembling.

“Look!” Shadow Hoof pointed toward the forest. Through the gaps in the trees, bursts of light flickered—brief but sharp, like tiny stars blinking into existence and vanishing just as quickly. The flashes, coupled with faint plumes of smoke, painted an ominous picture.

The squadron descended cautiously, their keen eyes narrowing as they approached. The scene that unfolded below left them stunned. In a clearing, strange metallic structures gleamed under the sun. It was long and boxy, with wheels and angular protrusions, while others were smaller and seemed to float just above the ground. Beside these contraptions stood creatures unlike any the ponies had ever seen—bipedal beings clad in strange, angular armor.

But what truly horrified them was the chaos surrounding these creatures. In the center of the clearing, six familiar ponies—the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony—were under attack. The bipeds wielded long, black, L-shaped objects that emitted bursts of fire and sharp, deafening cracks. To the pegasi, these weapons looked like slender steel wands that spat destruction with every movement.

“By Celestia…” Dapper Dash’s voice quivered. “They’re attacking the Element Bearers! We have to do something!”

Lieutenant Silver Blitz nodded, his usual composure replaced with urgency. “If they’re hurt—or worse—Equestria could lose its most powerful defenders. Sir, we need to attack!”

Frost Wing’s mind raced. Their mission was to patrol and report back, not engage. Yet the sight of the Bearers—Equestria’s greatest hope—under assault was impossible to ignore. “We’re outnumbered them,” he said grimly. “But we know nothing about these creatures or their capabilities. But the safety of the Bearers takes precedence.”

He issued his orders swiftly. “We’ll split into two teams. Team A will focus on distracting and disabling the creatures. Team B will secure the Bearers and get them to safety. Stay coordinated and watch each other’s backs.”

The pegasi nodded, their faces steeled with determination. As the squadron broke formation and began their dive, Frost Wing felt a pang of doubt. Was this the right decision? They were stepping into the unknown, but retreating wasn’t an option.

The wind roared in their ears as they descended, the metallic contraptions and their strange operators growing larger in their sights. Frost Wing tightened his formation, leading his team toward their targets.

Unbeknownst to him, their intervention would shatter Equestria's first and last hope for peace.

White Tail Woods, Southwestern Equestria. July 1st 2038. 1200 Hours.

The sunlight filtered softly through the canopy of White Tail Woods, the weather pristine and calm—a stark contrast to the tension that crackled in the air. Twilight Sparkle’s heart pounded as she stood before the alien beings, their strange, angular armor glinting faintly under the sun. Fluttershy’s 'Stare' seemed to have subdued the immediate threat, the creatures lowering their weapons slightly, some exchanging glances filled with confusion and even fear. Twilight recognized this as her moment to act.

Summoning every ounce of courage, she took a small step forward. The ground beneath her hooves felt like it might crumble as she began to speak, her voice wavering but firm. “Greetings,” she said, her tone carefully modulated, though she doubted they would understand. “My name is Twilight Sparkle. I am the personal student of Princess Celestia, the ruler of this land. My friends and I mean you no harm. We are here to resolve the conflict between our peoples peacefully.”

Her words hung in the air like fragile glass, her violet eyes scanning the creatures’ faces. One of them tilted their head slightly, a flicker of understanding—or perhaps curiosity—crossing their visor-obscured expressions. Another shifted nervously, lowering their weapon an inch further. Encouraged, Twilight continued, her voice growing more confident. “We may not understand each other’s words yet, but this is the first step to building a bridge of coexistence between our species.”

A moment of fragile silence followed, broken only by the rustle of leaves in the wind. Twilight allowed herself a small breath of relief. One of the creatures even seemed to nod slightly—an acknowledgment, perhaps, of her effort.

But the peace shattered as abruptly as it had formed. From above, the sharp beating of wings heralded the arrival of a squadron of Royal Guard pegasi, their golden armor glinting as they descended in tight formation. Twilight turned in alarm, her heart sinking. “No! Wait!”

The pegasi’s sudden appearance startled everyone. Fluttershy’s focus faltered, and her 'Stare' dissolved as she let out a frightened squeak, hiding behind Rarity. Twilight’s plea was lost in the rising chaos. The alien soldiers reacted with honed precision, raising their weapons, only to find themselves forced into melee combat as the pegasi closed the distance too quickly.

Blades and bayonets clashed in a cacophony of ringing steel and grunts of exertion. A pegasus swung his spear at a soldier, who blocked it deftly with the butt of his rifle before countering with a jab. Another guard attempted to swoop in from above, only to be caught mid-flight by a alien soldier who slammed the base of his weapon into the pony’s chest. The pegasus let out a pained whinny as he crumpled to the ground.

“Stop this! Please!” Twilight screamed, her voice cracking with desperation. But her words fell on deaf ears. The battlefield was consumed by the primal instinct for survival.

Rainbow Dash, unwilling to stand idle, charged headfirst into the fray, only to be met with a swift kick from one of the soldiers. The force sent her sprawling onto the ground, where she groaned in pain. Applejack quickly tackled her, pinning her down to prevent her from doing anything rash. “Darn it, Rainbow! Yer gonna get yerself killed!”

Rarity and Fluttershy huddled together, trembling, while Pinkie Pie’s normally vibrant demeanor was gone. Her mane hung limp, her coat’s color muted as her wide, unblinking eyes stared at the chaos. Her tail twitched erratically—a sure sign that something far worse was coming.

Twilight’s resolve faltered as she saw three more of the alien soldiers emerge from the treeline, their weapons raised. The sharp, deafening cracks filled the air, and her world seemed to slow as pegasi guards fell one by one, their cries of pain piercing the air. Blood sprayed in vivid arcs, staining the earth and splattering Twilight and her friends. Rarity screamed, clutching Fluttershy tightly, while Applejack and Rainbow Dash froze, their bravado replaced by raw fear.

The rhythmic bursts of gunfire from the assault rifles reverberated in Twilight’s ears, each shot like a hammer to her chest. The acrid stench of smoke filled the clearing. Pegasi dropped from the sky like broken dolls, their lifeless bodies crashing to the ground.

Pinkie Pie’s tail gave one final, violent twitch. Her voice was hollow, almost detached. “It’s coming. Something... big.”

Twilight’s vision blurred with tears, but she forced herself to act. Channeling her magic, she fired a desperate blast at the trio of soldiers. The spell struck with a thunderous impact, sending them hurtling through the air. Their cries of pain echoed as they landed in crumpled heaps, blood pooling beneath them.

Before she could process what she had done, her attention snapped to a larger threat: one of the soldiers manning a turret atop a strange steel vehicle. The massive weapon swiveled toward her, its barrel glinting menacingly. Twilight barely had time to react, casting another spell in sheer desperation. Her magic struck the creature shoulder, and he let out a guttural scream as he toppled from his perch, clutching his injury.

Twilight’s stomach churned as she saw the extent of the damage. The creature’s shoulder was mangled, blood pouring freely as he writhed on the ground. This was the first time she had truly hurt another being, and the weight of it crushed her. 'What have I done?' she whispered, her voice trembling.

Her moment of horror was interrupted as another soldier charged toward her. She barely registered his shout before the butt of his rifle slammed into her face with brutal force. Pain exploded in her skull, and she crumpled to the ground, blood streaming from a gash on her forehead. Distantly, she heard her friends screaming her name.

Through the haze of pain, she saw the alien soldiers retreating, retrieving and dragging their injured comrades with them. But before they get them all a second squadron of pegasi guards descended, their spears gleaming as they pursued the fleeing creatures. Twilight’s vision dimmed as exhaustion and despair overcame her.

Her final thoughts before darkness claimed her were of failure. I’ve failed Celestia. I’ve failed Equestria. War is coming, and I couldn’t stop it.

Author's Note

Twilight treating this like her typical Friendship adventure, where 6 mares saves the day without any external help at all. The lack of coordination and communication between her and the Royal Guards are the reason for this manslaughter.

By the way, next week I can finally enjoy my December holiday. Yay ^^

Chapter 26 : Aftermath

"In its absence, men are defined not by themselves, but by the circumstances in which they are forced to live."

- Laura Hillenbrand

Gaia, Southwestern "New Pangaea" Continent. July 1st 2038. 1800 Hours.

The amber light of the setting sun painted the horizon, bathing the forest in a hauntingly beautiful glow. The Humvee jostled violently over the uneven terrain, its engine straining as it climbed a steep incline. Edward Snowden sat in the backseat, gripping his rifle tightly, his eyes scanning the tree line. The atmosphere inside the vehicle was suffocatingly tense, the echoes of the earlier ambush still fresh in everyone’s mind.

The squad had narrowly escaped the alien equines. As they pulled back under heavy fire, Colonel Carter Murray and Corporal Musa Ngozi manned the second Humvee’s turret and laid down suppressive fire, covering their retreat. The memory of Murray shouting orders and Ngozi’s calm precision on the turret felt almost surreal now. But even their valiant efforts hadn’t been enough to save everyone. Sergeant Karliana Mauser and Private Jose Nuñez had gone missing when the enemy closed in. Their statuses were now grimly marked as MIA (Missing in Action).

First Lieutenant Alex Hill, seated in the passenger seat, held the radio transmitter in a white-knuckled grip. “This is Hill, Unit Delta, requesting emergency extraction! Repeat, requesting extraction! Over.” Static hissed mockingly in response. He swore under his breath, scanning the dense trees and jagged hills that surrounded them. The terrain was playing havoc with the signal, and the sun sinking behind the mountains only added to the sense of isolation.

“We’re losing light here,” Liu Pengfei said, his voice strained as he struggled to navigate the rough forest path. “I’m having trouble seeing the trail, and it’ll be pitch black soon.”

Edward glanced at Jimmy Barnes and Sergeant Kusika Anagal, slumped against the backseat. Both were pale and drenched in sweat, their bandaged wounds barely staunching the blood. Barnes' shoulder had been blown off by a plasma attack, while Kusika's leg had been mangled by an explosion, both of them victims of the strange purple Equine's attack. There wasn’t enough space to lay them down properly, and every bump in the road made them groan in pain. They needed proper medical attention—fast.

Alex cursed again, slamming the radio back into its cradle. “We can’t keep driving blind. Liu, find us a spot to stop. We’ll make camp and reassess.”

The group silently agreed, their collective exhaustion leaving no room for argument. After several tense minutes, they emerged into a small clearing. Towering trees surrounded the area like silent sentinels, offering cover from potential aerial surveillance. Liu killed the engine, and everyone disembarked quickly, rifles at the ready, scanning the perimeter. The temperature was dropping, and with the sun’s final rays disappearing, the forest felt even more foreboding.

Portable tents were unloaded from the Humvee’s trunk and set up in hurried efficiency. The decision was made not to light a fire to avoid attracting attention—both from local wildlife and the alien equines that might be tracking them. Night vision goggles would have to suffice, their eerie green glow illuminating the immediate area in ghostly detail. Setting up camp without proper light was a struggle. Hands fumbled with tent poles, and whispered curses filled the air as tension and fatigue took their toll.

Edward and Nikolayev Mili carefully lifted Barnes and Kusika out of the Humvee, their movements deliberate to avoid worsening the injuries. Barnes groaned as Nikolayev adjusted the makeshift sling on his shoulder, while Edward tightened the tourniquet on Kusika’s leg. The wound had gone cold, the bandages soaked through with dark blood. Edward grimaced, muttering softly, “You’re going to be fine. Just hang in there.”

Inside the medical tent, the scene was grim. Edward sterilized his hands with an alcohol wipe before checking Kusika’s pulse. It was weak, but steady. Barnes, meanwhile, had fallen into a restless sleep, his breath shallow. Nikolayev handed over a syringe of morphine, his expression grim. “It’s all we’ve got until we reach the FOB.”

When the group finally sat down to eat their MREs, the silence was oppressive. No one spoke as they tore into the foil packets, the chemical taste of reheated rations doing little to improve their moods. Nikolayev broke the quiet with a bitter chuckle. “ Halal Chicken masala, huh? Tastes like old boots soaked in dishwater.”

Edward managed a faint smile. “Better than the vegetarian option. I think they just puree cardboard for that one.”

But the brief levity was crushed under the weight of their losses. Alex was still at the radio, his patience worn thin. He struck the microphone against the side of the Humvee, his voice rising in frustration. “Damn it! Come in! Anyone! Over!” The static remained unbroken, and he slumped back, his shoulders heavy with defeat.

“Alright,” Alex said, finally addressing the team. “We need a plan. Suggestions?”

Colonel Carter spoke first, his tone measured. “If we don’t report back within 24 hours, the FOB will mark us as missing and send a search party. We should dig in, fortify the camp, and wait.”

Nikolayev’s response was immediate and heated. “That’s suicide. Barnes and Kusika need proper treatment, now. I’ve seen this happen in Ukraine. Wait too long, and you’re left burying comrades instead of saving them.”

Edward nodded, his jaw tight. “And what about Karliana and Nuñez? They might still be alive, captured by those things. We don’t leave people behind.”

Liu shook his head. “Are you insane? We barely made it out alive. You want to waltz back into their territory without knowing what’s waiting for us?”

Voices rose, arguments spiraling into accusations. Edward and Liu exchanged heated words, and Nikolayev’s thick accent carried over them as he recounted a harrowing story from Ukraine. Alex finally had enough. “Quiet!” he barked, silencing the camp. “This is not up for debate. We stick together, or we die.”

After a pause, Alex outlined his compromise. “Liu and I will take the Humvee to higher ground to establish contact with the FOB. Edward, Nikolayev—you’ll scout the area where Karliana and Nuñez were last seen. Carter, Ngozi—you guard the camp and keep Barnes and Kusika stable. Agreed?”

The group nodded reluctantly, understanding that every option carried immense risk. As they prepared for their respective tasks, the resolve in their faces was clear: no matter what, they would bring everyone home.

Gaia, ????, ????. July 1st 2038. ???? Hours.

Sergeant Karliana’s head throbbed as she stirred awake, the cold stone beneath her rough against her bare skin. She blinked slowly, her vision swimming in a blur of shadowy shapes and dim light. A dizzy haze clouded her thoughts as she reached up to touch her forehead. Her fingers brushed against a coarse fabric, a bandage wrapped tightly around her head. Confusion gripped her. 'Where am I?'

As her senses sharpened, she took in her surroundings. The air was damp and stale, filled with the faint scent of mildew. Cobblestone walls surrounded her, each block uneven and weathered, their surfaces slick with moisture. Rusty iron bars stretched from floor to ceiling in front of her, forming the gate to her cell. The only source of light came from a flickering torch mounted on the wall across the hallway, its faint orange glow dancing eerily in the dark. This place... it looked like something out of a medieval dungeon.

Memories began to flood back. The ambush. Her squad had been following Alex's team when the attack came. She remembered chaos—their Humvee being ambushed, strange creatures charging from the treeline. Her team open fire and neutralize some of them. She recalled shouting orders, then there was a flash of purple light, a strange, shimmering wave that twisted the air itself... and then the explosion. Everything had gone black after that.

Her thoughts were interrupted by a voice. “You’re finally awake.” It was dry, tinged with boredom. Karliana turned toward the sound and saw Private José Nuñez sitting on the cot across the hallway, looking at her through the bars. His face was grim, but there was a glimmer of relief in his eyes.

She tried to speak, but her throat was dry, her voice barely above a whisper. “Where... where are we? What happened to the others?”

Nuñez shrugged. “I don’t know. I woke up maybe an hour ago. From what I can tell, we’ve been captured. These... things took our gear, uniforms, everything. And they dumped us in this lovely vacation spot.”

It was only then that Karliana realized she was completely exposed, save for the thin blanket she hastily pulled around herself. Heat rose to her cheeks as she glared at Nuñez. “What kind of aliens steal clothes?”

He gave a half-hearted smirk. “Well, either they don’t understand human modesty, or they’re fans of some really weird Japanese manga.”

Karliana groaned, sinking back against the wall. She glanced down the hallway, but the other cells were empty. 'It’s just the two of us'. That meant the rest of their team was either still out there or... she pushed the thought away. “We need to get out of here,” she said firmly. “Any ideas?”

Nuñez leaned back on his cot, running a hand through his hair. “If I had any, I’d already be gone. These locks aren’t just medieval props—they’re reinforced with some kind of modern mechanism. Without lockpicking tools, we’re stuck.”

Frustration bubbled in her chest. Being captured by aliens—by ALIENS—was almost too surreal to process. She clenched her fists, staring at the stone floor as if willing it to provide answers. A few minutes passed in tense silence before Nuñez spoke again, his tone more casual.

“You know,” he said, “maybe you should focus on covering up. Not that I’m complaining, but it’s probably not great for morale.”

“What are you—” She stopped mid-sentence as she realized the state she was in. Her blush deepened as she yanked the blanket tighter around her, glaring at him. “Shut up.”

He held up his hands in mock surrender, chuckling. “Hey, I’m just saying. You don’t want these aliens getting the wrong idea.”

Karliana groaned. “You’re verführen.”

Their exchange was cut short by the sound of heavy hoofsteps echoing down the corridor. The torches flickered as three equines appeared at the end of the hallway. Two of them were armored, their expressions stern as they flanked a smaller, unarmed pony in the center. The third had a horn that glowed faintly, its light casting long shadows across the walls. It carried two plates and two cups of water, all suspended mid-air in a shimmering aura.

Karliana’s breath caught. Telekinesis? The plates floated effortlessly, as if held by invisible hands, before being set down outside their cells. The food was... garbage—an apple, a small pile of hay, and some flowers. The Equine left without a word, their hoofsteps fading into silence once more.

Nuñez broke the tension with a sardonic smile. “Well, at least they’re feeding us. Geneva Convention and all that.”

Karliana scowled. “Feeding us? That’s hay! We’re not cows, Nuñez. We’ll starve if this is all they’re offering.”

“Technically,” he said, picking up a strand of hay and examining it, “it’s digestible. You might just get a stomachache. Maybe some diarrhea.”

“Not funny,” she muttered, grabbing the apple and glass of water. She took a bite, the crisp sweetness momentarily soothing her nerves. But as she chewed, her thoughts turned grim. What went wrong? Her mission had spiraled into disaster, and now she was at the mercy of creatures she barely understood.

She made a silent vow to herself: no matter what, she wouldn’t break. Her captors might have taken her freedom, her dignity, but they wouldn’t take her will. Her ancestors had resisted oppression—so would she.

But as the torchlight flickered and the cold seeped deeper into her bones, a chilling realization crept over her. This was only the beginning of her ordeal. The path to freedom would be long, painful, and fraught with challenges she couldn’t yet imagine.

Whinnypool, Southwestern Equestria. July 1st 2038. 2200 Hours.

Twilight gasped awake, her chest heaving, her lungs burning for air as though she had been running for miles. She clutched at the hospital sheets with trembling hooves, her pupils shrunken to pinpricks. A horrifying image dominated her mind—the searing flash of her magic striking the strange creature, its guttural scream of pain as it clutched its shoulder, blood staining its clothes. The echo of the cry seemed to bounce endlessly inside her skull, tormenting her with every breath.

“No... no...” she stammered, her voice weak and quivering. Her eyes darted wildly around the room, half expecting the injured creature to appear before her, accusing her with its anguished gaze.

“Twilight! Darling, calm down!” Rarity’s voice broke through the haze. The unicorn, seated beside Twilight’s bed, leaned forward, her face etched with concern. “You’re safe now. Everything is okay. Please, just breathe!”

Twilight’s hooves instinctively flew to her forehead. Her touch met a tight bandage that sent a sharp twinge of pain through her temple. She winced, closing her eyes as fragmented memories began to surface—the desperate attempt to communicate using symbols, the cautious hope she’d felt. Then, the chaos: the Royal Guard Pegasus Squadron’s arrival, their aggressive charge, the creatures’ brutal retaliation. The memory of her own actions—the spell she’d cast—made her stomach churn.

“Where... where am I?” she croaked, her voice barely audible. “What happened? Rarity, what happened after I... I...?” Her words tumbled out in a panicked rush, her need for answers overwhelming her exhaustion.

Rarity placed a gentle hoof on Twilight’s trembling foreleg, her tone soft yet steady. “You’re in the local hospital in Whinnypool. You’ve been unconscious for hours. One of those creatures hit you rather hard, dear—hard enough to knock you out cold.” She paused, her expression faltering. “As for the creatures... they fled into the forest. The Royal Guard gave chase but couldn’t catch them. However...” Rarity hesitated, her eyes flickering with unease. “They did manage to capture two of them. They’re being held in the village prison.”

Twilight stared at her friend, her mouth slightly agape, as the weight of Rarity’s words settled over her. For several seconds, she was completely silent, her mind racing. This was, without a doubt, the worst-case scenario for first contact. The creatures—clearly intelligent, clearly advanced—had fled, retreating to who-knew-where. Worse, two of their own were now prisoners. This wasn’t just a disaster; it was an utter catastrophe.

Her chest tightened as the implications piled up in her mind. 'They’ll see us as enemies. As aggressors. As monsters. How could it have gone so wrong?' Her thoughts spiraled, each question darker and more hopeless than the last. She replayed the sequence of events over and over, searching desperately for the moment it had all fallen apart. 'Was it my fault? Should I have done more to stop the Royal Guard? Could I have found a better way to communicate?'

A hot tear rolled down her cheek, followed by another, until they fell in steady streams. She pressed her hooves to her eyes, her voice trembling. “I... I failed, Rarity. I failed Equestria. I failed Princess Celestia. She trusted me to handle this, and I’ve ruined everything.”

Rarity moved closer, wrapping her forelegs around Twilight in a warm, reassuring embrace. She stroked Twilight’s mane gently, her voice calm and soothing. “Twilight, listen to me. You haven’t failed. This was an impossible situation. Nopony—nopony—could have handled it perfectly. You’re doing your best, and that’s all anypony can ask of you.”

Twilight sobbed into Rarity’s shoulder, her tears soaking the unicorn’s pristine coat. The hospital room was quiet except for her muffled cries and the faint sizzling of lanterns in the room. The sterile scent of antiseptic hung in the air, mingling with the cool breeze that drifted in through the slightly open window. Outside, the night was clear and serene, Luna’s moon casting its silver light over the world, a stark contrast to the turmoil in Twilight’s heart.

After several minutes, Twilight’s sobs subsided into soft hiccups. She pulled back slightly, her eyes red and puffy. “Are... are the others okay?” she asked in a small, broken voice. “The girls... are they hurt?”

Rarity smiled gently, brushing a stray strand of mane from Twilight’s face. “They’re fine, darling. Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie are helping the townsfolk recover from the chaos. Applejack is overseeing repairs to the damaged farms. And Rainbow Dash...” Her expression darkened slightly. “She suffered a rather severe concussion. The doctors say it’s not life-threatening, but she’ll need plenty of rest.”

Twilight’s heart ached at the news. She buried her face in her hooves, fresh tears spilling forth. “This is all my fault. If I had just... if I had done something differently—”

“Stop that,” Rarity interrupted firmly, placing a hoof under Twilight’s chin and lifting her gaze. “You did everything you could. And you’re not alone in this, Twilight. We’ll figure out a way to fix this together. You’re the smartest, most determined pony I know. If anypony can make this right, it’s you.”

Rarity’s words, though comforting, did little to dispel the overwhelming sense of failure that clung to Twilight. But as the seconds ticked by, she clung to a fragile thread of hope. Maybe—just maybe—there would be another chance to set things right. Perhaps, with enough time and effort, she could rebuild the bridge that had been burned.

But in her heart, a cold fear whispered that it was already too late. The creatures had fled, their view of Equestria irrevocably tainted. Their captured comrades were likely a source of anger and resentment. The path forward seemed impossibly bleak.

Twilight wiped her eyes, straightened her posture, and took a shaky breath. She didn’t have a plan—at least, not yet—but she wasn’t ready to give up. Not entirely. “Thank you, Rarity,” she murmured, her voice steadier now. “I’ll find a way. Somehow.”

Rarity gave her a warm smile, though worry still lingered in her eyes. “That’s the Twilight I know. Now, rest. You’ll need your strength for whatever comes next.”

Twilight nodded, though sleep seemed like an impossibility. She gazed out the window at the moonlit sky, silently praying for guidance. The stars twinkled above, distant and indifferent. 'Whatever happens next', she thought, 'I can’t let this be the end.'

But the cruel truth remained: the damage was done, and the fate of Equestria's is already sealed.

Author's Note

NO, I will not be making this fic NSFW. There will be some "Nudity" but I will not go into detail.

But, if you want your OC to be captured as a PoW and then imprisoned with your birthday suit. DM me.

Chapter 27 : Planning

“No battle plan survives contact with the enemy."

- Helmuth von Moltke

Gaia, Southwestern "New Pangaea" Continent. July 2nd 2038. 0300 Hours

The Humvee grumbled as it crawled up the steep, rocky incline, its engine growling against the biting cold. Liu gripped the wheel tightly, his knuckles pale as frost bit at his exposed fingers. Beside him, First Lieutenant Alex Hill huddled in his seat, clutching the radio equipment to his chest like a lifeline. The night sky above them was a brilliant tapestry of stars, the cloudless expanse offering an eerie sense of calm that contrasted sharply with the chaos they had left behind.

As they reached the crest of the hill, Liu brought the vehicle to a halt. He killed the engine, and silence blanketed the area save for the soft creak of the Humvee settling onto uneven terrain. Alex stepped out, his boots crunching against the frost-covered ground, his breath visible in the icy air. The hill offered a commanding view of the surrounding forest, its dark expanse stretching out like an ocean of shadows.

The faint glow of the moon bathed the landscape in silver, but it was far from comforting. The darkness seemed alive, hiding threats Alex couldn’t see but could feel. Shivering, he turned to Liu, who was already pulling out the collapsible radio antenna.

“Let’s set it up here,” Alex said, his voice a low murmur. “This spot should give us the range we need.”

The antenna was cumbersome in the cold, but Liu worked swiftly, his hands moving with practiced efficiency despite the numbness creeping into his fingers. Alex kept watch, his rifle slung over his shoulder as he scanned the treeline below. The silence was unnerving; even the nocturnal creatures seemed to be holding their breath.

When the antenna was finally secured, Liu connected it to the transmitter inside the Humvee. He adjusted the dials, the radio emitting a series of crackling sounds. Alex leaned in, the faint hum of static filling the cabin as Liu cycled through channels.

“Anything yet?” Alex asked, his breath fogging in the dim light of the dashboard.

“Not yet,” Liu replied, his voice strained with concentration. “Give me a second… There!”

A faint, distorted voice crackled through the static. Liu adjusted the frequency, fine-tuning the signal until the words became clear.

“... this is UN Forward Operating Base Alpha-6. Repeat, this is UN FOB Alpha-6. Any friendly units, respond.”

Alex felt a surge of relief. Grabbing the handheld mic, he pressed the transmit button. “This is First Lieutenant Alex Hill, leader of the 7-4 Bravo scout team. Serial number 314-7862. Do you copy?”

The radio buzzed for a moment, the silence stretching unbearably before a voice replied.

“7-4 Bravo, this is FOB Alpha-6. We read you loud and clear, Lieutenant. Where the hell have you been? You missed your last two check-ins.”

Alex exhaled heavily, the weight of the last twelve hours pressing down on him. “Alpha-6, we were ambushed approximately 12 klicks southeast of the Indian colony. Hostiles are confirmed as local natives—quadrupedal, equine in appearance, and using what I can only describe as supernatural. Two men wounded, two MIA, possibly captured. Requesting immediate medevac and reinforcements.”

The radio was silent for a beat before the operator responded. “Lieutenant, did you say ‘supernatural’? Clarify.”

Alex clenched his jaw. “Affirmative, Alpha-6. Hostiles exhibited energy-based protection which is capable of stopping a .50 cal and 5.56 on the spot. They... do something making our bodies unable to move. They then neutralized two of our men and overwhelmed our position. We barely made it out.”

There was another pause, this one longer. The operator’s voice returned, tinged with disbelief. “Copy that, Lieutenant. 'supernatural'. Understood. Stand by.”

As they waited for a response, Alex turned to Liu. “We need to act fast. We've got the rough location of the alien base. I want Nikolayev and Edward transponders coordinates while we wait for backup.”

Liu nodded. Grabbing his own radio, he contacted the two soldiers, who were able to track down the rough location of where these aliens might have come from. The crackling response was immediate.

"This is Edward. Our location is 40°45′19.80″ North, 73°58′26.04″ West."

Minutes later, the FOB responded. “7-4 Bravo, this is Alpha-6. Medevac is en route. ETA 30 minutes. Reinforcements are being scrambled, including the a First Contact team. Their mission is to establish peaceful dialogue and negotiate the release of your captured personnel. Helicopters will rendezvous with you at your current location.”

Alex felt a wave of relief wash over him. “Roger that, Alpha-6. Thank you.”

“Lieutenant,” the voice on the other end continued, “Command advises caution. This isn’t a conventional enemy. We’ll do what we can to support you, but this situation is unprecedented. Proceed with extreme care.”

“Understood,” Alex replied.

As the radio fell silent, Alex leaned back in his seat, exhaustion tugging at him. He could only hope they were ready for what was coming.

A few hundred meters from Whinnypool, Southwestern Equestria. July 2nd 2038. 0300 Hours

The forest near Whinnypool was a hauntingly serene place under the moonlight. The trees cast long, twisted shadows that seemed to sway with the gentle rustling of leaves. Above, the sky was a sea of stars, their light spilling softly over the land. It was 3 a.m., and the world around Fluttershy was blanketed in a deep, unnerving quiet. The occasional hoot of an owl echoed through the stillness, joined by the faint chirping of nocturnal insects.

Fluttershy moved cautiously, her hooves brushing against the damp forest floor. Every step brought with it a shiver of anxiety. She tried to calm herself with deep breaths, but her chest felt tight. Images from the earlier confrontation played on an endless loop in her mind. The screams of the Royal Guards, the acrid smell of blood, and the lifeless eyes of those who had fallen—all of it was seared into her memory. This made it impossible for her to sleep, no matter how hard she tried.

She shuddered as she remembered The Stare. It was her deepest, darkest secret, a gift she had sworn never to use on sentient beings. The Equestria law was clear: magic that manipulated the minds of others was forbidden, and the punishment was severe. Death, even. Though her ability wasn’t exactly the same, its effects were chillingly similar. She had promised herself long ago to reserve it for unruly animals, never for those with minds and souls as complex as hers. But that vow was broken now.

'What must they think of me?' she wondered, her head hung low. To those strange beings—her actions must have seemed monstrous. She hoped, desperately, that their ignorance of magic meant they hadn’t understood what she’d done.

Her ears perked up as the sound of a twig snapping shattered the silence. Fluttershy froze, her wings twitching involuntarily. Her fur bristled as she scanned her surroundings. “H-Hello?” she called out, her voice trembling. There was no reply.

Another sound came—this time the rustle of bushes. Her heart pounded. The noises grew closer, the soft crunch of footsteps on leaves unmistakable. Fluttershy stepped back, her breaths shallow and rapid. At first, she tried to reassure herself that it might just be a curious villager. Many stallions in Whinnypool had shown interest in her, captivated by her delicate beauty. Her soft yellow coat, her long, flowing pink mane, and her gentle, expressive turquoise eyes had earned her more than a few admirers.

But this was different. Whoever—or whatever—was in the bushes wasn’t making themselves known. “Stay back!” she called, her voice firmer now. But the rustling continued, and then she saw them: four glowing green eyes, peering out from the darkness. They blinked in unison, their eerie luminescence sending chills down her spine.

The eyes rose higher, revealing a towering figure cloaked in shadow. Fluttershy stumbled backward, her legs trembling so violently she nearly collapsed. Her mind raced, trying to comprehend what she was seeing. The faint green glow of the eyes came from strange, circular devices affixed to the creature’s face. The rest of its body was covered in dark, rugged fabric that blended with the night.

When the figure stepped into the moonlight, she recognized it instantly. It was one of them. Its clothing seemed designed for battle, with a thick vest, strange pouches, and a helmet adorned with strange gadgets. Fluttershy’s eyes locked onto the mask obscuring its face, leaving only those terrifying glowing lenses visible.

Her thoughts spiraled. Why are they here? Are they hunting me?

Before she could react, another figure emerged behind her, and she felt a rough hand clamp over her mouth. The fabric pressed against her muzzle reeked of chemicals and sweat. Fluttershy struggled, thrashing wildly, but the grip was unyielding. She tried to cry out, but her muffled screams went unheard.

A sharp, cold sensation pricked her neck—a knife. Her body went rigid as the blade rested against her fur. Slowly, the first creature crouched in front of her. Its head tilted as it examined her with an unsettling intensity. The green lenses seemed to pierce through her, studying every detail of her face. The creature raised its knife, and Fluttershy flinched, expecting the worst. But instead, it lowered the blade to the ground, carving something into the dirt.

Fluttershy’s breathing hitched as she watched the crude drawing take shape. Two stick figures, unmistakably similar to them. Her mind raced. 'What does this mean?' And then it struck her: the creatures they captured yesterday. She remembered how the Royal Guards had dragged their unconscious bodies to the village jail. These creatures were here to retrieve them.

Her relief was fleeting. If she led them to the prisoners, she would also lead them to Whinnypool. A village filled with innocent ponies who wouldn’t stand a chance against the creatures’ weapons. Her heart sank as she realized what they were asking of her.

Fluttershy shook her head vehemently, her eyes pleading. The creature in front of her narrowed its glowing lenses. When she struggled harder, the one holding her tightened its grip and pulled out a smaller knife. It brought the blade to her ear and began to cut.

Pain exploded through her as warm blood trickled down her cheek. Fluttershy thrashed, tears streaming from her eyes. The creature growled something in its guttural language, its tone sharp and commanding. The blade moved closer to her eye, and Fluttershy understood the unspoken threat.

Her resolve wavered. If she refused, she might not live to warn anyone. But if she complied, she could be leading Whinnypool to destruction. Trembling, tears pouring freely, Fluttershy was forced to make the most harrowing decision of her life.

Whinnypool, Southwestern Equestria. July 2nd 2038. 0550 Hours.

The morning air bit through Twilight’s coat as she trotted down the stone-paved hallway of Whinnypool’s village prison. Dawn's light filtered weakly through the frosted windows, illuminating the damp, cold walls of the corridor. The clock above the entrance ticked to 5:50 a.m., marking the start of a chilly winter morning. Despite her recent recovery, Twilight’s determination to understand these new creatures drove her to rise early. She’d convinced the guards to let her study the prisoners, a request they reluctantly granted after recalling her prior encounter with the strange beings.

Twilight walked cautiously, flanked by a trio of armored earth pony guards wielding spears and batons. Initially, she had protested their presence, confident in her own abilities, but after her last harrowing encounter, she relented. She couldn't risk another surprise attack. The rhythmic clinking of the guards' armor echoed softly in the near-silent hallway.

They approached the cells after a brief walk. Inside, the prisoners—a male and a female—lay on separate hay-strewn bunks, bundled in the scratchy prison blankets. From the shadows, Twilight observed their forms: the male was stockier, with broader shoulders and darker skin that gleamed faintly under the pale light. The female had a sleeker build, her skin fairer and her hair long, falling in white waves across her shoulders. Both were remarkably hairless compared to ponies, save for the fur on their heads and faint traces on their arms and legs.

Twilight floated her notebook and quill from her saddlebag, jotting down her observations in her meticulous script. The stark differences between the two intrigued her. Was their dimorphism biological or indicative of social roles?

Suddenly, the female stirred. Her movements were sluggish at first, then sharp as she jolted upright. Her piercing blue eyes locked onto Twilight, widening in shock before narrowing in anger. In an instant, she was on her feet, the blanket wrapped tightly around her as if shielding herself. Her hands gripped the iron bars of the cell as she shook them violently, shouting in an aggressive, guttural language. The tone was harsh, like clashing metal, with words snapping together in rapid succession. Twilight instinctively stepped back, her ears folding slightly.

The guards tensed, spears raised, but Twilight held up a hoof, signaling them to wait. The male prisoner stirred next, rubbing his face before blinking groggily at the scene. Unlike his counterpart, he displayed no immediate aggression. Instead, his brown eyes scanned his surroundings with an expression of muted annoyance, as if waking up to an unpleasant but familiar scenario.

Twilight resumed her notes, carefully documenting their behavior. The female’s assertiveness contrasted sharply with the male’s calm demeanor. Could this be evidence of a matriarchal society? Were females the dominant gender in their culture? She listened intently, trying to parse their language. The female’s speech sounded chaotic and unyielding, almost impossible to replicate. The male's voice, when he finally spoke, was smoother, his words flowing like a gentle river. Though equally alien, it sounded more melodic, less jarring to her equine ears.

Twilight's mind raced. Why did they speak differently? Were these dialects or entirely separate languages? She recalled the ancient history of Equestria, when unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies each had their own language. It wasn’t until Princess Celestia unified the tribes that a common tongue emerged. Were these creatures also divided by tribe or caste? If so, why hadn’t their advancements in technology led to linguistic unification? It was a fascinating paradox.

The female’s agitation grew. Her shouts turned into screams as she reached through the bars, clawing at the air in Twilight’s direction. Before Twilight could react, the guards moved in. Using their batons, they pushed her arms back through the bars. The female let out a defiant yell, her blue eyes blazing with fury, while the male simply watched, bemused.

Twilight scribbled furiously. The female’s behavior was perplexing. Could this aggression be a cultural reaction? Or was it individual defiance? Noting the visible discomfort of her exposed skin in the cold, Twilight began to form a hypothesis: her anger might stem from vulnerability, an instinct to protect herself in an unfamiliar, hostile environment.

Twilight decided to proceed with her language learning initiative. Turning to the guards, she requested access to Whinnypool Elementary School, an abandoned building that could serve as a neutral space for communication. While the guards were skeptical, they eventually agreed, albeit with precautions. The prisoners would be shackled and closely monitored. Iron cuffs, relics of the old era, were secured around their wrists and ankles.

The female resisted violently, thrashing and screaming as the guards approached. Clinging to her blanket, she refused to let it go, prompting one of the unicorn guards to use magic to yank it away. Her reaction was immediate—a mixture of panic and rage—as she scrambled to cover herself. Twilight noted the lack of fur on her body, marveling at the vulnerability of her bare skin. This, she concluded, explained her attachment to the blanket; it was likely her only protection against the morning’s biting cold.

The guards finally subdued her, chaining her arms behind her back and her ankles together. The male, by contrast, submitted with little protest, his expression indifferent. Twilight noted these contrasts carefully, adding details about their physical features: the female’s snow-white hair and sky-blue eyes, the male’s black hair and brown eyes. These might be markers of identity, she surmised, akin to cutie marks.

As the group led the shackled creatures out of the prison, they were met with cold, crisp air and the curious gazes of the few remaining villagers. Whinnypool, once bustling, was now a ghost town, its residents having fled in fear. Those who stayed peeked from windows or stood at doorways, their expressions a mix of curiosity, fear, and resentment.

Twilight tried to stay optimistic. Despite the hostility, she believed coexistence was still possible. If she could learn their language and teach them Equestrian, understanding would follow. As they approached the schoolhouse, her heart swelled with cautious hope. This was the first step toward bridging the chasm between their species. If she succeeded, perhaps peace wasn’t as unattainable as it seemed.

Author's Note

I'm currently fighting my ~~sexual urges~~ dirty imagination while focusing on writing this story.

I will give a special WARNING every time we talk about Karliana's 'unique' situation.

What will happened to Karliana?, Imagine spending 3 years in prison while completely naked.

Chapter 28 : Humiliation

"A kid in an abusive home has far fewer rights than any POW. There is no Geneva Convention for kids."

- Andrew Vachss

Gaia, ????, ????. July 2nd 2038. 0550 Hours.

The clinking of chains echoed hauntingly through the crisp, quiet air as Karliana and Nuñez were led out of the damp confines of their prison. The early morning was still cloaked in pre-dawn darkness, save for a faint glow on the horizon hinting at the coming sunrise. Their steel shackles bit into their wrists and ankles, leaving faint impressions on their exposed skin, each step accompanied by the grating sound of metal scraping against itself.

Karliana’s heart pounded in her chest, her breath visible in the freezing air. Stripped of her blanket—the only semblance of protection against the elements—she felt utterly exposed. The chill wrapped around her like an icy serpent, its fangs sinking deep into her flesh. Every step was agony, her bare feet battered by the rough mixture of dirt, gravel, and sand beneath them. She winced with each jagged pebble that dug into her soles, the pain a constant reminder of her vulnerability.

As they continued into the open, the cold struck her full force. She shivered violently, her teeth chattering uncontrollably. Around her, the alien equines moved with practiced precision, their stoic expressions offering no sympathy. The few villagers who had dared to remain in Whinnypool peeked out from behind shuttered windows and cracked doors, their wide, curious eyes locked onto the new captives. Karliana’s cheeks flushed a deep cherry red, a volatile mix of humiliation and fury burning beneath her skin.

She hugged herself instinctively, her chains rattling as her arms brushed against her bound torso. She tried not to meet the gazes of the equine onlookers, their expressions varying from cautious curiosity to outright disdain. The whispers that followed her stung worse than the cold, though she couldn’t understand a word. Her humiliation deepened with every step, and she glanced at Nuñez for reassurance.

He walked behind her, his expression frustratingly calm, as though he were merely observing a curious spectacle. His dark eyes flitted across the scene, taking in every detail—perhaps even too much. Karliana caught him stealing a glance at her bottom, and though she gritted her teeth in anger, she couldn’t entirely blame him. It was hard to maintain dignity when completely exposed and vulnerable.

As the group trudged forward, Karliana’s mind raced with possibilities. What do they want with us? The question lingered like a dark cloud. The worst scenarios played out in her head. She had read enough dark fantasy novels and manga to know what often happened to prisoners in such situations. Would they be paraded as trophies? Forced into labor? Or worse... enslaved for their amusement? The thought sent a shiver down her spine that had nothing to do with the cold.

Her instincts screamed at her to resist, to lash out, to do something—but she restrained herself. Surrounded by armed equines, many wielding weapons and wearing hardened armor, she knew any rebellion would be futile. The memory of their the strange energy blasts that had overwhelmed her and Nuñez during their capture—remained fresh and terrifying.

After what felt like an eternity, the small group approached their destination. The structure stood out against the sparse village landscape—a quaint wooden building, its exterior weathered by time. The peeling paint and crooked shingles reminded Karliana of an old garage she had once seen in rural Germany. A small, frosted window peeked out from the front, revealing faint hints of the interior.

The door itself was narrow and low, clearly not designed for creatures of their stature. As they reached the entrance, Karliana and Nuñez were forced to bow their heads awkwardly to avoid hitting the frame. Inside, the air was slightly warmer but carried a musty smell of aged wood and mildew. The faint glow of a lantern illuminated rows of tiny desks and chairs, each meticulously arranged but coated in a thin layer of dust.

The sight was surreal. The layout reminded Karliana of her own childhood classrooms—except everything was designed for creatures half her size. The desks were low to the ground, the chairs even smaller, clearly built for young equines. She noted faded drawings pinned to the walls, depicting scenes of happy villages, colorful skies, and fields of flowers. For a moment, she felt an odd pang of nostalgia, juxtaposed sharply with the absurdity of her current situation.

The guards wasted no time. They shoved Karliana roughly into one of the diminutive chairs. She yelped as her legs struggled to fit beneath the desk. The seat was absurdly small, forcing her to lift her thighs and spread her legs awkwardly. Her bare knees stuck out embarrassingly, and the position left her feeling even more exposed. Her chains were secured to the chair’s legs, ensuring she couldn’t move.

Nuñez was placed beside her in a similar manner. Though he struggled at first, he eventually sank into the chair with a resigned sigh. His casual demeanor grated on Karliana’s nerves. As the guards secured his chains, he smirked and muttered, “Well, isn’t this great? Back to school on our birthday suits.”

Karliana shot him a glare, her lips pressed into a thin line. She didn’t dignify his comment with a response, though inwardly she marveled at his ability to maintain humor in such a dire situation.

The purple equine—one she recognized as their apparent leader—stepped forward. She held a piece of chalk using her strange telekinesis, her expression calm yet determined. She approached the blackboard at the front of the room and began to write.

The symbols were unlike anything Karliana had ever seen. They flowed like water, curling and twisting in patterns that seemed both alien and artistic. Some resembled abstract pictograms; others looked like a hybrid of geometric shapes and calligraphy. She couldn’t decipher their meaning, but the fluidity of the writing was mesmerizing.

Karliana’s frustration gave way to curiosity. 'Is this their language? Are they trying to teach us?' For a moment, she forgot her chains, the cold, and her humiliation. A spark of excitement ignited within her—she was witnessing something extraordinary, the first attempt at communication between two intelligent species. But as she glanced down at her bare skin and felt the bite of her shackles, the reality of her captivity settled in once more.

Karliana decided then and there to focus on the lesson. If she could understand their language, she might bridge the gap between their species. She might even convince them to provide her and Nuñez with something—anything—to cover themselves. The process, she knew, would take months, perhaps years. But it was a start.

Her eyes fixed on the purple equine, her mind already working to memorize the alien symbols. If this is how I survive, so be it, she thought grimly. Beside her, Nuñez leaned back in his tiny chair, still grinning, seemingly oblivious to the gravity of their situation. Karliana envied his ability to find humor in chaos but focused instead on the task ahead. For now, all she could do was learn—and wait.

Gaia, ????, ????. July 2nd 2038. 0600 Hours.

The first rays of sunlight spilled over the horizon, painting the rugged hills in shades of gold and amber. The air was crisp, carrying the faint scent of wildflowers and dew-soaked grass. Edward crouched low behind a dense thicket of bushes, his binoculars pressed firmly to his face. Through the lenses, he monitored the movements of the Equine patrol, their armor glinting faintly in the morning light.

The alien village lay nestled in a shallow valley, its layout simple yet picturesque. Straw-thatched roofs covered most of the buildings, which stood unevenly along dirt roads. The patrols moved in predictable routes along the main thoroughfares, their rhythmic hoofbeats echoing faintly. Edward checked his watch: the gap between patrols was precisely 15 minutes.

He shifted slightly and glanced back at Nikolayev. The burly soldier stood over their prisoner—a butter-yellow Equine with a pink mane, bound and gagged. The makeshift gag was Nikolayev's spare sock, tied cruelly tight to muffle any cries for help. A rope looped tightly around her neck connected to Nikolayev's hand. The Equine wide, tear-filled eyes darted between her captors, her breath hitching beneath the gag. The raw fear emanating from her was palpable, but Nikolayev remained indifferent.

“Keep her quiet,” Edward whispered sharply. “One sound, and this whole mission is blown.”

When the last patrol disappeared down the road, Edward gave a curt nod. “Time to move.”

Nikolayev tugged the rope, and the alien Equine stumbled forward, her hooves catching on loose stones. She whimpered but obeyed, her head low. Edward led the way, skirting the main road and slipping into the narrow alleys between buildings. They moved with the practiced silence of hunters, boots crunching softly against the packed earth.

The village felt eerily abandoned. The streets were mostly empty, except for a few Equines wandering aimlessly. Most of the houses appeared boarded up, their occupants probably having fled days ago. Signs of hasty evacuation were everywhere—abandoned carts, overturned baskets, and tools left in the middle of tasks. Edward scanned every shadow, every doorway, his grip on his rifle tightening with each step.

The Equine stumbled again, this time letting out a muffled cry. Nikolayev jerked the rope, nearly pulling her off her hooves. She winced, fresh tears streaming down her cheeks, but she didn’t resist further.

They reached an open square near the village center, its flagstones cracked and overgrown with weeds. In the middle of the square stood the building their prisoner had indicated. Unlike the wooden structures surrounding it, this one was built of cobblestone, its solid frame a stark contrast to the ramshackle homes. A pair of Equine guards flanked the heavy oak door, their spears glinting in the sunlight.

Edward raised his binoculars again. The guards wore intricate armor adorned with insignias resembling celestial bodies. Their postures were stiff, professional, but their eyes betrayed nervousness. He noted every detail: the distance between them, the angle of their weapons, the lack of reinforcements nearby.

“We’ve got two guards,” Edward muttered. “Not much of a challenge. Let’s move in.”

Nikolayev nodded grimly. Edward turned to the yellow Equine, his voice low and threatening. “You’re going to help us. Walk to those guards and distract them. Understand?”

The Equine wide eyes flickered with confusion, then realization. She hesitated, trembling, until Edward raised his knife. With a reluctant nod, she began walking.

The guards noticed her immediately, their ears perking up. They exchanged glances before stepping forward cautiously, their weapons lowered slightly. Their confusion turned to alarm as they saw the rope around her neck and the gag in her mouth.

Edward and Nikolayev used the moment of distraction to close the distance. Like shadows, they emerged from the alley, knives glinting. In one swift motion, Edward plunged his blade into the throat of the first guard, clamping a hand over his mouth to stifle the scream. Nikolayev dispatched the second guard just as efficiently, his knife slicing cleanly through the Equine’s neck.

The guards crumpled soundlessly to the ground, their blood pooling on the cobblestones. Edward wiped his knife on the nearest guard's furs before putting it back in his pocket.

“Drag them inside,” he ordered. Nikolayev complied, hauling the bodies through the heavy door and into the dimly lit interior of the building. The yellow Equine stood frozen, her legs trembling violently.

“Move,” Nikolayev barked, tugging the rope. She stumbled after them, her eyes fixed on the lifeless bodies.

The interior of the building was cold and damp, the air thick with the scent of mildew and decay. Torches flickered along the stone walls, casting long, dancing shadows. Wooden beams supported the low ceiling, and the floor was uneven, worn smooth in some places by centuries of use.

They moved deeper into the building, encountering little resistance. In one room, they found a solitary Equine guard seated at a desk, engrossed in paperwork. A ring of keys lay on the table beside him. Edward crept forward, his footsteps silent. The guard didn’t even look up before Edward’s knife found its mark.

With the keys in hand, they pressed on, eventually finding a narrow hallway lined with iron-barred cells. Edward’s heart sank as they searched each cell, finding them empty save for scattered hay and crude bedding.

“Сука, Их здесь нет,” Nikolayev growled, his frustration boiling over. He grabbed the Equine by the neck, lifting her off the ground. “WHERE ARE THEY?”

The Equine sobbed, her tears soaking the gag. She shook her head frantically, unable to answer.

“Wait,” Edward said, crouching by one of the cells. He picked up a strand of long, white hair from the floor. “Karliana was here. Recently.”

Nikolayev dropped the Equine, who collapsed in a heap, gasping for air. “Then where are they now?”

Before Edward could answer, his radio crackled to life. He adjusted the frequency, and Alex Hill’s voice came through.

“Edward, what’s your status?”

“We’re inside the target building,” Edward replied. “No sign of Karliana or Nuñez, but we have evidence they were here. Awaiting further orders.”

“Hold your position,” Alex instructed. “Reinforcements are inbound. UN First Contact team is with them.”

Edward glanced at the bloodied bodies on the floor and the terrified Equine trembling in the corner. He exchanged a grim look with Nikolayev.

“They’re not going to like what they find,” Nikolayev muttered.

Edward nodded. “No, they won’t.”

Whinnypool, Southwestern Equestria. July 2nd 2038. 0620 Hours.

The morning light bathed Whinnypool in a golden glow, casting long shadows from the abandoned houses and silent alleyways. Colonel Comet Flash, a Royal Guard with a shimmering silver coat and a fiery blue mane, let out a deep yawn as he trudged through the empty streets. The village, once vibrant with life, was now eerily quiet. Most of the residents had fled after news of the massacre by the “new species” reached them, leaving only soldiers behind to patrol the desolate streets and man the occasional watchpost.

Comet stretched his wings lazily, his armor clinking softly in the stillness. The air was crisp, the kind that promised a pleasant day ahead, but it did little to lift his spirits. His night shift had been uneventful, as usual. Watching the same empty roads, checking the same deserted homes—it was all a monotonous routine. He hadn’t even seen a squirrel during his watch.

He passed a small fountain in the village square, the water’s gentle trickle the only sound accompanying his hoofsteps. Nearby, a field kitchen tent was set up, its thin walls fluttering in the breeze. The smell of freshly baked haybread wafted through the air, and Comet’s stomach grumbled.

“Finally,” he muttered. Breakfast was the one highlight of these dull shifts. He looked forward to a hot meal after a long night. But as he walked, he couldn’t shake the feeling of unease creeping into his thoughts.

The monotony of the past weeks gnawed at Comet. He had trained for years in the Royal Guard, honing his skills with spear and shield, mastering formations, and practicing swift flight maneuvers. But here, stationed in Whinnypool, he felt more like a glorified watchpony than a soldier. The drills his commander conducted were barely enough to keep them sharp, and real action seemed like a distant dream.

'I’d trade my left wing for some excitement,' he grumbled to himself. Then, shaking his head, he added, 'Though knowing my luck, it’d probably be a false alarm.'

He sighed again, his hooves clopping against the cobblestones as he rounded a corner. The prison building loomed ahead, its sturdy stone walls and iron-barred windows a stark contrast to the quaint wooden houses around it.

As he approached, Comet’s sharp eyes immediately caught something amiss. The guards who usually stood at attention by the oak front door were nowhere to be seen. He stopped in his tracks, frowning.

“Deserting their post?” he muttered. That wasn’t like them. The two stationed here were some of the more disciplined guards in the unit. His gaze shifted to the door—it was ajar, creaking faintly in the breeze.

Comet hesitated for a moment, a cold dread settling in his chest. Something wasn’t right. He pushed the door open cautiously, the hinges groaning loudly in the silence. The smell hit him first—a coppery tang that turned his stomach.

Inside, the dimly lit hallway stretched before him, its stone walls slick with dampness. He stepped forward, the clinking of his armor echoing ominously. The further he ventured, the stronger the metallic scent grew, until he turned a corner and froze.

His breath caught in his throat. Two bodies lay sprawled on the cold stone floor. The guards who should have been at their post now lay in a pool of their own blood, their throats slashed open in jagged, brutal cuts. The dark crimson liquid seeped into the cracks of the floor, spreading out in grotesque patterns.

Comet’s legs trembled, but he forced himself closer. One guard’s eyes were still open, staring lifelessly at the ceiling, his face frozen in an expression of shock and pain. The other lay slumped against the wall, his spear still clutched in his hoof—a futile attempt to defend himself.

“Celestia above…” Comet whispered. He swallowed hard, fighting the bile rising in his throat. He wanted to scream, to call for help, but something told him to stay quiet.

His mind raced. Who could have done this? The brutality of the attack was unlike anything he’d ever seen. The cuts were precise, deliberate, yet savage. His thoughts turned to the prisoners—the strange creatures they had captured yesterday.

Could it be them?

Comet’s eyes darted to the blood trail leading deeper into the prison. His heart pounded as he pieced the puzzle together. If the new species were behind this, it meant they had already breached the village’s defenses. They were inside Whinnypool.

“We’re under attack…” he muttered to himself, the words barely audible.

He stepped back, his breaths coming in short, panicked gasps. He had to act quickly. They needed to be warned. Every guard, every soldier—they all had to be alerted immediately.

Comet turned and bolted out of the prison, his hooves pounding against the ground. The sunlight outside felt blinding after the darkness of the building, but he didn’t stop. His wings flared, ready to take off, but he decided against it. Flying might make him an easy target if the enemy was watching.

He sprinted towards the command post near the village’s edge, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts. They had underestimated these creatures—creatures who had not only escaped but had done so with ruthless efficiency.

As he ran, he shouted at the top of his lungs, “To arms! To arms! The enemy is here!”

Guards and soldiers emerged from their tents and posts, their confused expressions quickly turning to alarm as they saw the panic in Comet’s eyes.

“Commander!” Comet yelled as he skidded to a halt outside the command tent. “The prison guards are dead! The new species—they’ve breached the village!”

The commander, a grizzled unicorn with a scar across his cheek, stepped out, his face hardening as he processed the news. “Sound the alarm,” he ordered sharply. “All units to their posts. We’re under attack.”

As the bell of Whinnypool rang out, its sharp peals echoing across the valley, Comet stood amidst the flurry of activity, his chest heaving. He had done his duty, but a sinking feeling in his gut told him it wouldn’t be enough.

Author's Note

Remember guys, this is not a NSFW fic, we need to calm down and think about something normal. *BONK*

Anyway, what do you think about Fluttershy being the victim of a mad scientist's experiment?

Chapter 29 : Offensive

"To be prepared for war is one of the most effectual means of preserving peace."

- Carl von Clausewitz

Whinnypool, Southwestern Equestria. July 2nd 2038. 0630 Hours.

The small chairs of Whinnypool Elementary creaked under the weight of the new species Twilight had taken under her wing. The furniture, built for young ponies, forced the tall creatures into weird positions. The female lifts her thighs and spreads her legs awkwardly. Her knees jutted forward, exposing her front bottom and bent at an uncomfortable angle, her bottom barely fitting on the seat. The chains around her ankles rattled softly as they stretched to the legs of the chair. She shifted uneasily, the awkwardness of the posture adding to her discomfort. The male, less concerned, leaned back as much as his restraints allowed, his expression one of mild irritation mixed with boredom.

Twilight, standing at the blackboard, levitated a piece of chalk with her magic. She began by writing large, clear letters of the Equestrian alphabet, pronouncing each one carefully. "⏃(A)... ⏚(B)... ☊(C)... ⎅(D)... ⟒(E)... ⎎(F)... ☌(G)... ⊑(H)... ⟟(I)... ⟊(J)... ☍(K)... ⌰(L)... ⋔(M)... ⋏(N)... ⍜(O)... ⌿(P)... ⍀(Q)... ⌇(R) ... ⏁(S)... ⎍(T)... ⎐(U)... ⍙(V)... ⊬(W)... ⋉(Y)... ⍾(Z)" Her melodic voice filled the room. The pair mimicked her sounds, albeit with heavy accents.

The female seemed particularly engrossed, her brow furrowed in concentration as she carefully echoed each syllable. Twilight noted the enthusiasm in her eyes, contrasting sharply with the male distracted demeanor. The male repeated the letters but lacked the same focus, often glancing toward the window as if longing for escape.

Twilight then transitioned to simple vocabulary. She wrote the word "sun" and drew a bright, smiling sun next to it. "⏁⎐⋏(Sun)," she repeated, pointing to the illustration. The female's leaned forward, her chains clinking softly, her lips moving silently as she memorized the word. When Twilight moved to "⋔⍜⍜⋏(Moon)," drawing a crescent shape, the female once again showed interest, tilting her head slightly as if committing every detail to memory. The male, meanwhile, gave the faintest nod of understanding, his impatience barely concealed.

The contrast between the two fascinated Twilight. Could it be that females of their species were naturally more intelligent or adaptive? She scribbled a quick note in her journal, her quill scratching softly against the parchment.

After ensuring they had grasped the basics, Twilight introduced more complex words like "⎎⏃⋔⟟⌰⊬(Family)" and "⎎⍀⟟⟒⋏⎅⌇(Friends)" Each term was accompanied by a simple drawing. For "family," she sketched a group of ponies together; for "peace," a serene meadow. The female's responses came swiftly, her eyes lighting up with each new concept, while the male's seemed to lag, his responses slower and more deliberate. Twilight couldn't help but feel a growing optimism. Perhaps, with time, these creatures could integrate into Equestrian society.

Twilight progressed to pronouns, emphasizing their importance in communication. She pointed to herself and said, "⟟(I)." She pointed to the female and said, "⊬⍜⎍(You)." Repeating the gesture several times, she encouraged the pair to reciprocate. The female hesitated but eventually obeyed, her voice shaky as she said, "Karli-ana." The male followed suit, his voice gruff as he introduced himself, "Nu-nez."

Their responses, though heavily accented, marked a breakthrough. Twilight beamed, writing their names on the board alongside "Pony," and drawing a small figure resembling herself. She then pointed to them, her chalk tapping lightly on a rough sketch she had made of their form, prompting them to name their species. The answers, however, left her perplexed: "Men-sch-lich" from Karli-ana and "Hu-mano" from Nu-nez.

Twilight scribbled "Where", "You" and "From" on the board, pointing to the words with her hoof. Karli-ana answered first, her voice steady, "Deut-sch-land." Nu-nez's response was different: "Chi-le." Twilight’s mind raced. This confirms that their species spoke more than one language, and may also confirm some of her other hypotheses about the backward structure of their society.

Their gender-based division and tribal-caste societies would inevitably lack cohesion and stability. Could that be the reason why they came to Equestria?, is to escape from their troubled home?. If so, the key to preventing the conflict between their species is to help these 'Hu-mano' to become more civilized and unite them into one nation.

As Twilight jotted down her thoughts, the classroom door burst open. Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie entered, their eyes widening at the sight before them. "Mornin', Twilight," Applejack drawled, though her gaze quickly shifted to the restrained creatures. "What in tarnation are ya doin' with these... things?"

Twilight straightened, her voice calm yet firm. "I’m teaching them our language, Applejack. They’re intelligent beings, and understanding each other is the first step toward peace."

Applejack frowned. "Ah don’t know, Twi. They don’t look like the peaceful type. You sure this ain’t a waste of time?"

Rainbow Dash, still bandaged from a previous encounter, scowled. "Forget teaching them words. We should be figuring out how to beat them. They’re dangerous!"

Twilight’s ears flattened briefly, but she held her ground. "If we can communicate, we might avoid more violence. They’re not that different from us. Look!" She pointed to Karli-ana, who was now curiously inspecting Pinkie Pie’s cupcake.

Pinkie’s smile was unnervingly wide as she offered the treat, her usual cheer tinged with an odd intensity. "Go on, try it!" she chirped. Karli-ana hesitated before taking a small bite. She seems to be enjoying it!

Rarity raised an eyebrow. "Well, I suppose that’s... progress?"

Twilight nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly! If we can share food, language, and ideas, we can build trust."

What Twilight didn't know was that Karliana took a bite of the cupcake because she was very hungry. The Pinkiepie's cupcakes were actually taste horrible when compared to the cupcakes she usually eat on Earth. The cupcakes have gone bad from being stored in Pinkiepie's sweaty hair for more than several a days. But every food tastes good when you are hungry.

The moment was cut short by the sound of a Royal Guard shouting outside. "Whinnypool is under attack! All units, prepare for battle!"

Twilight’s blood ran cold. She turned to her friends, fear etched on her face. "No... not again!. We were just beginning to make progress."

Unfortunatly for Twilight, her effort is too little too late.

Gaia, Southwestern "New Pangaea" Continent. July 2nd 2038. 0650 Hours

The morning sun rose steadily, casting sharp beams of light through the thick canopy of the Southwestern jungle in "New Pangaea". The air was heavy with humidity, and the jungle reverberated with a symphony of life—chirping birds, rustling leaves, and the occasional call of unseen creatures. Beneath this vibrant tapestry, however, the forest floor trembled under the weight of steel titans.

A convoy of five Boxer RCT30 Infantry Fighting Vehicles, ten Humvees, and five MAN KAT1 trucks crawled through the dense forest. The vehicles left a trail of crushed plants, broken branches, and churned-up earth as they advanced on a rough dirt track. This was no ordinary convoy; it was a special detachment tasked with escorting the UN's first contact team into uncharted territory.

Captain Max Leitner leaned forward in his commander's seat, peering through the periscope. The jungle seemed endless—a sea of green that swallowed their line of sight. He sighed, exhaustion evident in his demeanor. Since their deployment at 4 a.m., the convoy had trudged on with barely any breaks.

"Corporal Herzberg," he called out to the driver, "what’s the situation ahead?"

"Visibility's terrible, sir," Herzberg replied, his voice tense. "The trees are too dense. I can’t see more than a few meters."

Max shifted to the panoramic sight. The display confirmed Herzberg's assessment—endless walls of foliage framed a barely discernible dirt path. Checking their navigation map, he noted that they were close to their destination.

Behind him, in the troop compartment, twelve Bundeswehr soldiers sat strapped into their seats. Their weapons were ready, but their faces betrayed the fatigue of the grueling ride. For most, this was their first mission of this magnitude. Decades of peace had left the German military understrength and largely inexperienced in real combat.

"Thermal contact!" Lieutenant Finn Riemann's voice cut through Max's thoughts.

Max immediately checked his panoramic sight. In the distance, a faint heat signature appeared—an opening in the forest. "Herzberg, head for the clearing," Max ordered.

The Boxer lurched forward, jostling its passengers as it broke through the dense undergrowth. With a final push, they emerged into an open area. Max adjusted his periscope, his breath catching at the sight before him.

The forest gave way to a shallow valley cradling a picturesque village. Thatched-roof cottages clustered near a river that glittered in the sunlight. Smoke curled lazily from chimneys, and well-trodden dirt paths connected the dwellings. It looked like something out of a medieval fantasy—quaint, peaceful, and completely alien.

Max grabbed his radio. "Convoy, this is Leitner. We’ve reached the objective. Begin Wedge formation. IFVs up front, light vehicles hold position and guard the flanks. Over."

Acknowledgments crackled through the radio as the convoy began maneuvering. Engines rumbled, and the vehicles fanned out into a protective formation. Behind them, the trucks and Humvees provided cover for the disembarking first contact team.

Through the panoramic sight, Max noticed movement near the village. A formation of armored equines began assembling—a phalanx reminiscent of a Roman Testudo. Shields interlocked as the aliens advanced cautiously, their gleaming metallic armors catching the sunlight.

"Hold your fire," Max commanded firmly over the radio. "No one fires without my direct order. I repeat, hold your fire."

The stakes were too high. Humanity was on the brink of extinction, and starting a war would drain resources critical to the evacuation of Earth’s population.

The first contact team began disembarking. Scientists, linguists, and cultural experts moved methodically, their faces a mixture of trepidation and awe. Equipment was unloaded, and preparations for the historic moment began.

Suddenly, a strange glow emanated from the equine formation. The air seemed to vibrate as a bolt of light streaked from their ranks, slamming into one of the lead Boxer IFV.

The explosion rocked the convoy, sending smoke and debris into the air. "What the hell was that?!" a voice shouted over the radio.

Max's heart pounded as he surveyed the damage. The Boxer's frontal armor was mangled, its turret disabled. Soldiers scrambled out, some dragging injured comrades. Blood smeared the metal as wounded personnel cried out in pain.

Another bolt of light followed, striking a vehicle further back. This time, a MAN KAT1 truck erupted in flames. Unarmed members of the first contact team were caught in the blast, their lifeless bodies flung to the ground.

Chaos erupted. Soldiers shouted, some trying to exit their vehicles, others frantically calling for orders. Another bolt missed, detonating harmlessly near a supply truck, but the message was clear: they were under attack.

"Captain, we need orders!" Riemann’s voice was urgent, cutting through the cacophony.

Max clenched his fists. The mission was to make peaceful contact, not to fight. But if they didn’t respond, the convoy would be annihilated.

With a heavy heart, he sighed and pressed the radio. "All units, target and neutralize armed hostiles. Do not engage civilians or unarmed individuals. Fire when ready."

As the Boxers' autocannons roared to life, Max felt a chill run down his spine. This wasn’t how it was supposed to go. Yet, history had placed them here, and Germany, once again, would find itself at the forefront of a war. But this time, they would be on the right side of history.

Whinnypool, Southwestern Equestria. July 2nd 2038. 0700 Hours.

The morning sun gleamed brilliantly over the battlefield near Whinnypool, a picturesque village nestled in a shallow valley. It was 7 a.m., the sky cloudless and serene, as if mocking the carnage about to unfold. Private Amber Berry stood in the front line of the Earth Pony contingent, her breath steady despite the sight before her.

The creatures—alien, had assembled a formation 300 meters away. Amber squinted at the steel monsters they brought with them: massive constructs on wheels, painted in muted camouflage. The lead vehicle was angular, its body bulky and imposing. At its center, a menacing "head" with narrow slits like angry eyes rotated slowly, while a long cylindrical "nose" protruded forward—a weapon, though none among the ponies could fathom its purpose.

Amber felt the familiar heft of her wooden shield and spear, the cold steel tip catching the morning light. Around her, the Earth Ponies stood shoulder to shoulder in perfect rows, shields locked and spears bristling outward. Behind them, Unicorns concentrated their magical energy, their horns glowing with an ethereal brilliance. Above, Pegasi hovered on outstretched wings, ready to strike or defend. The sound of synchronized hoofsteps echoed as they finalized their formation, a testament to their discipline and training.

Commander Thunder Spark, resplendent in his gilded armor, strode to the front. His voice, deep and authoritative, carried over the ranks. "Brave ponies of Equestria! Today, we face an enemy unlike any before. These creatures seek to defile our lands and threaten our kin. But we are the Royal Guard! We are the shield of this realm, and we will stand firm! For Equestria, for harmony, for our future!"

The soldiers roared in unison, "Yes, sir!" Amber felt a surge of pride and adrenaline. The odds were daunting, but they were united, resolute.

Thunder Spark raised his horn, and the Unicorn mages followed his lead. Magical energy swirled, colors shifting between fiery red and shimmering blue. The air crackled with power as their combined energies fused into a pulsating sphere of light, hovering above the formation. The sphere vibrated, growing denser and brighter with each passing moment.

"Fire!" Thunder Spark’s voice rang out.

The magical sphere released a concentrated beam of energy that streaked across the battlefield, leaving a shimmering trail. It struck the lead steel behemoth, a deafening explosion tore through the morning stillness. Flames erupted from the machine, its "nose" blasted apart, debris scattering like shrapnel. The ponies cheered as the fire and smoke billowed into the sky.

"Advance!" Thunder Spark commanded.

With synchronized precision, the formation began to move. The sound of armored hooves striking the ground was a rhythmic drumbeat, a testament to their unity. The Pegasi flanked the column, eyes sharp for any threats, while the Unicorns recharged the magical sphere.

The sphere fired again, striking another machine. Another explosion, another cheer. Amber glanced back at her comrades, their morale soaring. She allowed herself a small smile. These creatures lacked magic, their reliance on strange tools making them vulnerable. Victory seemed assured.

The third shot missed. The sphere's beam hit the ground beside the enemy formation, sending up a plume of dirt but doing no damage. Amber dismissed it as a minor mistake, but then she saw it—the lead behemoth began to move. Its "head" and "nose" turned, now aimed directly at them.

A sharp, staccato roar erupted, unlike anything Amber had ever heard. It was an unrelenting cacophony, like thunder chained and unleashed. She barely registered the flashes of light from the "nose" before the first explosion ripped through their ranks.

Amber flinched as the pony beside her disintegrated in a spray of red mist. Pieces of armor, flesh, and blood rained down, staining her shield and face. Another explosion followed, then another, each one devastatingly precise. Ponies screamed in agony, their once-proud formation collapsing into chaos.

She looked up at the behemoth, its "nose" emitting a terrifyingly rhythmic blaze. From her perspective, it seemed alive, its barrel rotating and spitting death. The sound—booming, relentless—echoed in her skull, drowning out the cries of her comrades.

"Hold the line!" Thunder Spark shouted, but his voice was drowned out by the cacophony. He cast another spell, trying to stabilize the magical sphere, but before he could act, a shell struck him directly. In an instant, he was gone, a crimson cloud where he once stood.

The magic sphere destabilized, its energy spiraling out of control. With a deafening explosion, it detonated, sending Amber and dozens of others flying. She hit the ground hard, the air forced from her lungs. Pain lanced through her body as she realized her hind leg was gone, severed by the blast. Blood pooled beneath her, warm and sticky.

She tried to call for help, but her voice was weak. Around her, ponies scrambled in blind panic. Unicorns erected shimmering shields, only for the strange projectiles to shatter them with terrifying ease. Pegasi tried to take to the skies but were struck down mid-flight, their bodies plummeting to the earth. Earth Ponies zigzagged, their disciplined retreat devolving into a desperate sprint for survival.

Amber’s vision blurred. She saw the behemoths advancing, their wheels crushing the earth beneath them. The creatures followed, their upright forms moving with calculated purpose. The village of Whinnypool lay vulnerable behind them.

As the chaos unfolded, Amber’s thoughts drifted to her family. She saw her mother’s smile, her father’s steady hooves guiding her as a filly. She remembered the warmth of Sunnyville, the smell of freshly baked bread, and the laughter of her siblings.

A tear slid down her cheek, mingling with the blood. "I’m sorry," she whispered, her voice barely audible. As her vision darkened, she felt a strange peace amidst the carnage. Her last breath escaped her lips, carrying with it the memory of a life she would never return to.

The ponies had underestimated their new foes, and the price was devastating. The field was littered with the fallen, their armor glinting in the morning sun—a stark reminder of their bravery and the overwhelming power of their enemy.

Author's Note

What do you think about the idea of me bringing Germany back to their full glory?

The European Union turning into a Federation is a trope that happens really often in a lot of fics, I wanted to try something different.

Chapter 30 : Occupation

"All the business of war, and indeed all the business of life, is to endeavor to find out what you don't know by what you do."

- Arthur Wellesley

Gaia, Southwestern "New Pangaea" Continent. July 2nd 2038. 0900 Hours

The low, rhythmic hum of rotors filled the air as several Chinook and Blackhawk helicopters glided over the dense, verdant expanse of "New Pangaea’s" forests. British-man named Jake Ward sat quietly on the cold cargo bench of a Chinook, his gaze fixed on the sprawling greenery through the reinforced window. The sunlight pierced through gaps in the forest canopy, casting golden beams across the treetops. White clouds hung lazily in the azure sky, a stark contrast to the tension thickening the air inside the aircraft.

The team had been dispatched in haste, carrying medical supplies, food, and water for a village—an alien settlement now etched into human history as the site of humanity’s first interplanetary Xenotarian disaster. Jake adjusted his seatbelt, his mind heavy with the weight of their mission.

Jake was no stranger to crisis zones. His career had seen him traverse some of Earth’s bloodiest battlegrounds: the frostbitten trenches of eastern Ukraine, the arid conflict zones of Sudan, and the bomb-ravaged streets of Gaza. Each had left scars—not just on his body, but on his soul. He had witnessed endless cycles of violence, fueled by greed, politics, and fear. Yet here he was, on an alien world, tasked with cleaning up the aftermath of a conflict that should never have escalated.

He sighed, rubbing his temples as the roar of the rotors vibrated through his seat. The news had been grim, the UN First Contact team, escorted by a Bundeswehr detachment, was attacked without provocation. Nearly a quarter of their personnel were dead, another quarter critically injured. The world’s first 'xenotarian disaster', they were calling it. A tragedy of unprecedented proportions, made worse by the sheer strangeness of it all: supernatural power, talking Equine's, and the ruins of what could have been peace.

As the village came into view, Jake leaned forward, squinting through the window. The settlement resembled something out of a medieval painting—a scattering of timber-framed homes with thatched roofs, smoke curling from a handful of chimneys. Narrow dirt paths wove between the houses, leading to a central square dominated by what appeared to be a large town hall. The village was intact for the most part, though patches of rubble and scorch marks betrayed the violence it had endured.

The helicopters circled low over the fields surrounding the village, searching for a flat, secure landing zone. Jake caught sight of collapsed fences, hastily abandoned carts, and the bodies of equines—both civilian and soldier—lying in makeshift burial pits or left where they had fallen. The scene reminded him of the villages he had seen in Kashmir, their serenity shattered by war.

With a gentle jolt, the Chinook touched down on a grassy plain at the village’s edge. Dust kicked up in a swirling cloud as the rear ramp lowered with a hydraulic hiss.

The cargo hold burst into action. UNHCR personnel poured out, carrying crates of supplies, stretchers, and medical kits. Jake joined them, his boots sinking slightly into the soft grass. The sun was warm on his back, but the village exuded a chilling sense of loss. Teams began unloading medical supplies, setting up triage tents, and organizing relief efforts.

Jake headed toward the eastern part of the village, where the UN had decided to establish their temporary field hospital. Around him, the remnants of the Bundeswehr detachment—fatigued, bloodied, and visibly shaken—stood guard. Most of them had survived only because they were better equipped and trained than their equine adversaries, but even light weapons had caused devastating damage to the village.

The village hall, once the heart of the community, had become a grim fortress during the battle. Burn marks scarred its wooden façade, and shattered windows gaped like the empty sockets of a skull. Few equine soldiers remained alive; most had succumbed to their wounds or fled into the forests. Those captured had been disarmed and confined, though their fear and defiance were palpable.

As Jake and his team erected the first hospital tent, the true scope of the disaster became evident. Equines—wounded soldiers, frightened civilians, and orphans—began to emerge from their hiding places. They were ushered toward the medical stations, though many resisted, their distrust of humanity etched into every movement.

Inside the tent, the air was thick with the metallic tang of blood and the acrid stench of disinfectant. Field medics worked tirelessly, their gloves slick with alien ichor. Jake paused near a surgical station, watching as a medic extracted shrapnel from a equine soldier’s flank. The equine’s body twitched as they worked, a mix of anesthesia and alien biology barely keeping it conscious.

Further down the line, amputations were being performed on equine and human alike. The screams of pain—universal, raw, and unrelenting—cut through the hum of generators powering the medical equipment. Jake clenched his fists. No amount of training could make this easier.

Aqua Shadow lay trembling, her body curled tightly beneath her bed. She could hear every thud of her heart echoing in her ears, each beat drowning out the faint howls of wind outside. Her hooves pressed against her mouth, stifling her ragged breaths as tears rolled silently down her face.

Hours felt like days since the news of Whinnypool's attack had reached her—the new species were here. "Whinnypool is under attack! All units, prepare for battle!" The Royal Guard had assured the remaining ponies that everything would be fine. “The village will be safe,” Astral Thunder said with a confident smile. “They won’t get past the Royal Guards.”

But that had been a lie.

She still remembered it vividly: earlier, she’d dared to peek through her window when the creatures arrived. Strange, mechanical monsters painted in muted camouflage. They moved with an unnatural coordination, their weapons—long black devices—held with an eerie precision. The Royal Guards had met them with courage, forming defensive lines and shouting orders.

At first, the Guards seemed to hold their ground. Spears and shields at the ready, unicorns casting spells, pegasi patrolling the skies like ravens. But then it happened. A deafening crack-crack-crack split the air, the sound alien and nightmarish, unlike anything Aqua had ever heard.

Ponies fell. Royal Guards crumpled or turned into red mist, their bodies twisting unnaturally as they were struck down. She remembered the flashes of red—so much red. Shouts of courage turned to screams of agony as the creatures' vile weapons spit invisible fire that tore through flesh and armor alike.

The Guards’ final stand at the village hall was equally futile. Through her cracked shutters, Aqua watched as the hall’s doors were kicked open, bursts of light from the creatures' weapons flashing within. Moments later, silence fell, broken only by the groans of the dying and the distant cries of those fleeing into the northern woods. She wanted to run with them, she truly did—but fear had rooted her hooves to the floor. So she hid, like a coward. Like a filly.

Now she lay under her bed, paralyzed. The silence outside had turned unbearable, broken only by faint, unfamiliar noises in the distance. She thought the creatures had left, but then… the door creaked open.

Aqua froze. The sound was unmistakable: wood groaning softly on its hinges, followed by the heavy thud-thud of footsteps. Her breathing quickened, panic flaring in her chest like a wildfire. She clamped a hoof over her muzzle, forcing herself to stay silent, her body shaking uncontrollably.

Thud.
Thud.
The sound grew louder as the creature moved further inside. Its footsteps were deliberate, heavy—purposeful. From beneath the bed, Aqua heard the faint clattering of objects being moved, the unmistakable sound of breaking glass or porcelain as something was dropped. 'Are they… looting?' The thought only made her more terrified.

Suddenly, she heard the door to her bedroom swing open with a deep creak. Her heart felt like it had stopped. A chill ran through her as the steps approached, slower this time, like a predator savoring the moment. Aqua instinctively tried to inch herself further back under the bed, pressing her body flat against the floorboards.

'Please, Celestia… Luna…' she prayed silently, desperately. 'Please make them go away…'

The creature stopped. Aqua couldn’t see its feet, but she felt its presence—a dark, looming figure that seemed to fill the room. For a moment, there was nothing but silence. Then the bed frame creaked softly above her as the weight of the creature shifted, bending down.

Aqua’s muscles locked. Her breathing hitched, her prayers turning to mumbled whimpers beneath her hoof. The floor seemed to tilt as the dread sank deeper into her chest.

The silence broke with a quiet shuffle—and then the face appeared.

It ducked under the bed, its dark, hollow eyes locking onto hers. Aqua’s vision blurred with tears as she stared back in horror. Its skin looked sickly pale, stretched over angular features. Its mouth, curled into a grotesque grin, parted to reveal sharp, uneven teeth that look similar to a beaver. The face was close—too close—and the expression it wore wasn’t anger, or hatred. It was amusement.

"Oi, mei lady! Yu all roight? Need a 'and, do ya? Wot in the Queen's flippin' name are ya doin' rollin' about down there like a bloomin’ loon? Lost yer marbles, ‘ave ya? Or are ya just takin' a little kip on the cobbles, eh?, is yer mum’s mate’s brother wot got caught nickin’ biscuits from Tesco?” The creature said in a weird and theatrical tongue that sounded like someone trying to chew marbles while balancing a teapot on their head.

Aqua Shadow’s body shook violently. Her mouth opened, and the scream tore from her throat—a raw, primal sound of pure terror. She had never screamed so loud in her life, the sound erupting into the still air like a siren.

The creature didn’t move, its grotesque grin unwavering as it watched her, frozen in her place under the bed.

Aqua screamed again, louder, her vision tunneling as the overwhelming fear consumed her.

By the day’s end, Jake’s team had accounted for 119 civilians. So he did the math, in total they inspected 89 houses, if one house contained 4 Equines, in theory this village would have an original population of around 350+ civilians. Two-thirds of its population were now either dead, or missing. Jake’s clipboard felt heavier with every statistic he recorded, each number a grim testament to the cost of failure.

As the sun dipped below the horizon, Jake sat on a supply crate, his body weary and his mind racing. He stared at the horizon, the colors of the sunset bleeding into the alien sky. This world, with its vibrant forests and innocent inhabitants, had become yet another stage for humanity’s violence.

Why did it have to come to this? he wondered. The equines had attacked, yes, but had humanity provoked them somehow? A mistranslation, a cultural misstep, or even the mere sight of their weapons might have sparked the bloodshed.

For now, all they could do was pick up the pieces. Establish trust. Bridge the gap. Jake swore under his breath. The road to peace would be long and treacherous, but it was the only path worth taking.

The camp lights flickered on, illuminating the village in a pale, sterile glow. Jake rose from his seat, the chill of the night air nipping at his skin. Tomorrow, the work would continue. For the equines and for humanity—there was no turning back.

Whinnypool, Southwestern Equestria. July 2nd 2038. 1900 Hours.

The tent was a somber, sterile enclosure, its white canvas walls dimly illuminated by the harsh artificial glow of portable floodlights stationed outside. Inside, the air was thick with an oppressive quiet, interrupted only by the occasional shuffle of boots and muted voices beyond the flaps. At the center of the tent, Fluttershy lay strapped to a metal-framed hospital bed, the leather restraints binding her legs and wings digging slightly into her fur. The chill of the evening seeped into the space, yet a bead of sweat trickled down to her body.

Her gaze was hollow, fixed on the ceiling. Her once-bright aquamarine eyes were clouded with sorrow, and her pastel pink mane, now matted and streaked with dirt, clung to her face. The faint scent of antiseptic hung in the air, a cruel reminder of her predicament. The only sounds were the faint rustle of the wind outside and the distant hum of alien machines—monstrous, metallic creatures that still loomed in her mind.

The images were seared into her consciousness, replaying mercilessly. The situation unfolded exactly as Fluttershy had feared. After she, trembling and desperate, led the strange, towering creatures to Whinnypool, she hoped they would only retrieve their imprisoned kin from the small village jail. But what came instead were monsters of steel and fire.

Through her tear-blurred vision, she had watched them arrive—strange, boxy contraptions rolling on massive, rubber-clad wheels. Their angular forms were painted in dull greens and browns, blending unnervingly into the forested backdrop. Smaller vehicles, more nimble but equally intimidating, followed, bristling with mounted weapons and devices she couldn’t begin to comprehend.

She remembered the way the ground trembled beneath their advance, the unyielding churn of wheels crushing anything in their path. The machines, with their turreted weapon, belched fire and thunder, their weapons tearing through the ranks of the Royal Guards like a hot knife through butter.

Fluttershy could still hear the screams—the piercing cries of her fellow ponies as magic shields shattered like fragile glass under the relentless assault. The weapon roared, spitting streams of explosive shells that ripped through armor and flesh alike. She had seen a unicorn mage try to conjure a barrier to protect herself. The shield held for a fleeting moment before being obliterated in a brilliant flash, sending shards of magic and blood spraying into the air.

A pegasus squadron had attempted an aerial counterattack, darting toward the metal beasts from above. But they had been met with rapid bursts of the creatures weapon, their graceful forms torn apart mid-flight. Feathered bodies fell from the sky like broken kites, leaving trails of crimson that stained the earth below.

The earth ponies had fared no better. Their unmatched strength was useless against the relentless advance of the steel machines. She had seen one earth pony soldier charge at the steel monster, his war cry echoing through the chaos. The machine’s turret swiveled with mechanical precision, its weapon flashing once. When the smoke cleared, all that remained of the soldier was a broken, lifeless form that was immediately crushed by the wheels of the steel monster.

Fluttershy had shut her eyes, trembling as the carnage unfolded. The warmth of tears had streaked her cheeks even then, her heart breaking with every life snuffed out. 'This is my fault', she had thought, her stomach twisting with guilt.

Now, in the cold confines of the tent, the memories felt like physical blows. Tears slid down her cheeks, silent and unrelenting. She tried to pull her hooves free, but the straps held firm, their rough edges biting into her skin.

"This is all my fault," she whispered, her voice cracking under the weight of her despair. “They’re all… gone because of me.”

She thought of the ponies of Whinnypool, the innocent civilians who had been caught in the crossfire. Families torn apart, homes destroyed—all because she had led these creatures here. Her fear of them, her desire to protect herself, had doomed them all.

For what? To save her own skin? To avoid the horrible fate she had imagined—her eyes gouged out, her body mutilated? Fluttershy let out a choked sob, her chest heaving. She was pathetic. A coward. She had betrayed Equestria, her friends, her very values.

Her parents’ faces flashed in her mind. What would they say if they could see her now? Would they be disappointed? Ashamed? And Rainbow Dash—loyal, brave, always willing to fight for what was right. What would she say? Would she ever forgive her?

Fluttershy buried her face in the pillow as sobs wracked her body. She had always admired Rainbow’s courage, her unwavering determination. And yet, here she was, tied to a hospital bed, a traitor to her kind.

Her ear twitched at the thought. Her left ear—or what was left of it—throbbed faintly. She winced, the pain a cruel reminder of the battle’s aftermath. At least her body was mostly intact. Her eyes were still in place, her wings unbroken. But at what cost?

The flap of the tent rustled, and Fluttershy’s heart leapt into her throat. Three figures entered, their silhouettes casting long shadows across the dimly lit space. They moved with an eerie precision, their bulky yellow suits rustling faintly with each step.

Her wide eyes darted to their faces, but there were none—only smooth, reflective visors that hid their features entirely. The suits were intimidating, their thick fabric reinforced with strange metallic panels. Tubes and wires snaked across their surfaces, connecting to devices on their backs that hissed softly with every movement.

One of them carried a rectangular suitcase, its edges gleaming under the sterile light. When it was placed on a nearby table, Fluttershy caught a glimpse of its contents as it was opened. The tools inside were alien and horrifying—shiny metallic implements, sharp blades, and devices she couldn’t begin to name.

Her breathing quickened as one of the figures reached into the case and retrieved an object. It was a knife—or something like it. Its blade was curved and wickedly sharp, its surface gleaming with a faint, bluish hue. The sight of it made her stomach churn, her thoughts spiraling into panic.

'Are they going to kill me?'

Her chest heaved, and her breaths came in short, ragged gasps. Fear gripped her, cold and unrelenting. If this was the price for her betrayal, then she would pay it. But the thought brought no comfort, only the bitter sting of regret.

The tent was dimly lit, the air heavy with a mix of sterilizing chemicals and a faint metallic tang. Dr. Torenov Minovsky, clad in a bulky yellow hazmat suit, stood at the head of the operating table, his gloved hands resting on the edges of a surgical bag. To his left, Dr. Tony Wells was unpacking leather straps and sterile tools, while Dr. Sako Bunzo meticulously prepared syringes filled with anesthesia and neuromuscular blockers. Their task tonight was daunting and grim: to uncover the secrets behind this creature's alleged supernatural abilities.

The subject of their study, designated "Specimen E-17," was visibly trembling. From an outsider's perspective, it seemed like any ordinary equine—yellow coat, pink mane flowing longer than average, delicate features. But the reports from Scout Team 7 told a different story. This being, which humans now referred to as a 'Equine' or 'Gaian', had demonstrated a telepathic ability to manipulate human thoughts and actions. Initial skepticism within the team evaporated after reviewing the GoPro footage: a squad member frozen mid-step, weapon dropped, eyes glazed, utterly under the creature’s control.

Such a phenomenon was beyond scientific explanation, a biological anomaly far surpassing human understanding. It was Minovsky's task to explore this enigma, not just for scientific progress but for humanity's survival on Gaia. He opened his surgical bag, inspecting the gleaming instruments within. Each scalpel, clamp, and retractor was precisely aligned, sanitized to perfection. These tools were extensions of his will, devices that would help him dissect the unknown.

The equine—no, the subject—lay strapped to the table. Her eyes, large and filled with tears, seemed to plead for mercy. It was a look Minovsky had learned to ignore; emotional attachment would compromise the mission. "Tony," he said, his voice muffled through the suit, "secure the head. I don't want any movement once we start."

Tony moved efficiently, looping the leather strap around the subject’s forehead. The Gaian struggled weakly, her ears twitching and her breathing quickening. But Tony’s hands, practiced and firm, held her steady as he cinched the strap tightly. "All set, Doc," he said, stepping back to give Minovsky space.

Meanwhile, Sako carefully injected the anesthetic into several key nerve clusters. The Gaian flinched with each prick of the needle, her struggles growing weaker with every dose. "Administering neuromuscular blockers now," Sako announced. The creature’s limbs slackened, though her chest still heaved, and her wide, tear-filled eyes remained locked on Minovsky.

Satisfied, Minovsky nodded. "Good. Let's begin."

To minimize distress to the team, the creature’s head was draped with a sterile surgical cloth, leaving only the left eye exposed. Minovsky leaned closer, inspecting the organ with clinical precision. "Tony, I need you to hold the eyelid open," he instructed. Tony complied, using gloved fingers to gently pry the lids apart, exposing the trembling eye.

Minovsky’s scalpel hovered just above the surface. The tools of modern science, he thought, were humanity’s greatest equalizer against the inexplicable forces they now faced. He moved slowly, carefully tracing a line to cut the optic nerve and surrounding tissue. The subject’s reactions, muted by anesthesia but still present, tugged at the edges of his thoughts, but he pushed them aside.

“Sako, I’ll need the containment unit prepped,” he said without looking up. The anesthesiologist nodded, retrieving the nitrogen-cooled container. It was a standard device used for preserving fragile biological samples, and frost formed on its exterior from the liquid nitrogen within.

Though their approach was meticulous, the tension in the room was palpable. The creature's faint whimpers, muffled beneath the surgical cloth, were a stark reminder of the moral and ethical lines being tread. For Minovsky, this was not cruelty—it was necessity. Understanding the Gaian’s abilities might one day save human lives, or even unlock technologies far beyond their reach.

“Almost there,” Minovsky murmured, his scalpel shifting to the final layer of nerves. The team worked like a well-oiled machine, each member focused on their role. And yet, even as the operation continued, none could fully ignore the quiet sobs of their subject beneath the cloth, or the weight of what they were doing.

This was just the beginning—a first step into understanding the power of Gaia’s inhabitants.

Author's Note

This chapter was really roller-coaster to write. We went from traumatized UNHCR agent to Certified Bri*fish classic.

I originally wanted to add more details about Minovsky prying Fluttershy's eyes out of her sockets. But I realize that it would be too graphic/sadistic and would violate my "Teen" tag.

Chapter 31 : Children of Men

"Be fruitful and multiply."

-Genesis 1:28

Gaia, Novosibirsk ("New Siberia"). June 22nd 2038. 0700 hours.

Douyasha stirred in her sleep as a cold draft crept through the cracks of her prefabricated wooden home. Her eyes fluttered open, and for a moment, she remained motionless, her body heavy with fatigue. The blanket wrapped around her provided some warmth, but not nearly enough to banish the ever-present chill. With a sigh, she reached under her pillow, retrieving her scratched but functional cellphone. Its screen illuminated the small, cabin-like room, casting a faint glow on the frosted window.

The clock read 7:00 AM, yet the world outside her window remained as dark as midnight. She sat up slowly, rubbing the sleep from her eyes, and pulled herself to her feet, her thick woolen socks muffling her steps. Peering out the window, she was greeted by the familiar sight of the storm. Snow swirled violently in the endless blizzard, and the howling winds rattled the wooden walls of their home. It had been this way since the day they arrived on Gaia—Novosibirsk, or "New Siberia," as her parents called it, was less a settlement and more a frozen prison.

The house, built with prefabricated wooden panels shipped through the portal, was cozy in its design, blending a rustic warmth with the harsh reality of their environment. Thick rugs covered the floors, and a small, ever-burning fireplace cast flickering shadows across the walls. Yet despite their efforts to make it feel like home, the biting cold seeped into every corner.

Douyasha sighed deeply. Compared to their old home in Nizhny Tagil, this place felt like a cruel joke. The excitement she had felt months ago, when her mother, Yeva, told her their family had been selected as part of the first wave of colonists, had long since evaporated. She still remembered how her parents had spoken of adventure and new beginnings, but Gaia’s frozen wasteland offered little of either.

The moment Douyasha stepped through the portal, she had been struck by the sheer cold. The air was sharper than any winter she had experienced on Earth, and the unrelenting darkness gave her an immediate sense of unease. Scientists theorize that the strange climate on Northern Gaia is caused by the planet's unusual axial tilt. This causes the planet to experience permanent winter and little to no sunlight reaching the surface in certain regions.

This perpetual darkness rendered agriculture impossible. The colonists relied heavily on rations shipped from Earth, but with growing numbers of settlers, supplies ran out quickly. Desperation and hunger bred violence as communities fractured and scattered into isolated enclaves. Douyasha’s family had found themselves in one such community, a settlement of 120 people, eking out a fragile existence in the snowbound wasteland.

Their settlement was fortunate, if one could call it that. Beneath the ice, they had discovered reserves of coal, which provided heat and electricity. The central generator ran continuously, powering homes and keeping water pipes from freezing. Even so, the cold was ever-present. Douyasha wore layer upon layer of clothing, but she could still feel the chill prickling her skin.

The hardships didn’t end with the cold. A few days ago, the community's water pump had broken, killing the fragile hydroponic crops that had been their lifeline. Food and water were rationed to the bare minimum. Showers were a distant luxury, and meals consisted of dehydrated rations soaked in melted snow.

Her father, Mikhailovich, and her mother, had left days ago in search of food. Douyasha had pleaded with them not to go, terrified that they wouldn’t return. The wasteland was an endless expanse of snow and ice, devoid of life—at least, that was what everyone believed.

Douyasha rubbed her arms, trying to warm herself as she paced the room. Her breath hung in the air, visible even indoors. She glanced at the window again, but there was no change outside. The blizzard raged on, an eternal storm that had become part of their lives.

To distract herself from her growing anxiety, she reached for her phone and opened Tetris. The lack of Wi-Fi meant no social media or endless streams of videos, but Douyasha had grown to appreciate the simplicity of the game. She lost herself in arranging falling blocks, the familiar beep of the game filling the silence.

Several hours passed, and Douyasha was still glued to her game when she heard the front door creak open. She froze, her heart skipping a beat. For a moment, she thought she had imagined it, but then came the unmistakable sound of boots stomping on the wooden floor.

Her heart leapt. "Mama? Papa?" she called hesitantly, setting her phone aside and sliding off the bed.

She hurried to the living room, and there they were—her parents, covered in snow, their faces red from the cold but alive.

“Douyasha!” Yeva exclaimed, opening her arms just in time for her daughter to rush into them. The girl hugged her mother tightly before turning to embrace her father. Their clothes were soaked, and they shivered uncontrollably, but the relief on their faces was unmistakable.

“You were gone so long,” Douyasha said, her voice trembling. “I thought—”

“We’re here now, little one,” Mikhailovich interrupted gently, patting her head. “And we brought something.”

He held up several plastic bags filled with chunks of meat. The sight made Douyasha’s stomach growl, and she couldn’t help but smile. “Real food?” she asked.

Yeva nodded. “Yes, real food. No more rations for a while.”

As Douyasha stored the meat in their makeshift refrigerator, a question lingered in her mind: 'Where had they found it?' For months, no one had seen so much as a bird or rabbit in the wasteland. But she pushed the thought aside. Food was food, and she wasn’t about to question her parents’ luck.

Yeva set to work, cutting the meat into smaller pieces and boiling it for a long time. She explained that it was necessary to kill any potential bacteria or viruses, but Douyasha barely listened. She was too engrossed in her game of Tetris, the familiar music drowning out her thoughts.

Meanwhile, Mikhailovich left for the administrative hall to report their discovery. The strange, glowing crystals in the cave might hold the key to their survival. If these anomalies could be harnessed, they could provide wealth, energy, or even a new source of light in this dark and frozen world.

The cave was unlike anything they had ever seen, and Mikhailovich was determined to share its potential with the community. Little did he know, the crystals weren’t just a geological oddity—they were something far more powerful, and their discovery would soon change everything.

Gaia, Southeastern "New Asia", Nusantara. July 8th 2038. 1200 Hours

It was noon on Gaia, and the Indonesian colony of Nusantara was alive with the sounds of activity. Among the bustle of settlers tending to their tasks, a group of five children ventured to a vast, open grass field on the outskirts of the settlement. The sky above stretched infinitely blue, dotted with only a few wisps of clouds, while a soft breeze swept across the land, making the tall grass dance in waves. The air was crisp and invigorating, a far cry from the humid, dense forests of Indonesia that one of the boys, Ananda, used to call home.

Ananda dropped to the ground, laughing, and began to roll around in the grass, his arms spread wide. "Anjir I've never seen a field this big before," he said, beaming. Back in Kalimantan, nature was thick and enclosed, dominated by towering trees and tangled undergrowth. But here on Gaia, the expanse of the grasslands seemed to go on forever, blending seamlessly into the horizon.

"Hey, Ananda!" Yudin called, tugging on a spool of thread as he launched his kite into the sky. Beside him, Farhan was doing the same. The boys laughed as their kites climbed higher and higher, the steady breeze making it easy to fly them. "Look at my Layang-Layang!" Yudin boasted, pointing to the intricate Garuda design on his kite.

Farhan grinned. "Mine's higher!"

The two boys bickered playfully while the others watched. Tito, from Sumatra, sat cross-legged on the grass, munching on a piece of dried pisang goreng his mother had packed. Beside him, Afri, a spirited boy from Papua, held a ball under his arm, waiting for the perfect moment to suggest something that would bring everyone together.

"Alright, enough with the kites," Afri said, standing up and holding the ball aloft. "Let's play football!"

The group perked up at the idea. "Where’d you get that ball?" Tito asked, raising an eyebrow.

Afri shrugged with a mischievous grin. "My dad brought it from Earth. Don’t ask me how he smuggled it past the security."

Everyone laughed and gathered around, excitement bubbling. But Tito frowned, crossing his arms. "There’s only five of us. Football needs at least six, anjir lah, What now?"

The children began brainstorming. Afri suggested asking Joko, but Ananda shook his head. "Joko? He won’t come. He’s probably playing Mobile Legends in his house right now."

"Hah! That copycat game? It’s just DOTA 2 for people who can’t afford a computer!" Yudin quipped, sending the group into fits of laughter.

"What about Fawas?" Tito suggested.

Afri snorted. "Fawas? He gets tired just walking to the local warung! He's basically a mini CaseOh, you think he’ll play football?"

As the laughter subsided, Afri’s eyes suddenly darted toward a hill in the distance. "Wait," he said, pointing. "What’s that?"

The others turned to see what he was pointing at. Peeking over the top of the hill were five heads—large, horned heads that at first glance resembled buffaloes. The children froze, their laughter replaced by curiosity and a touch of fear.

The figures stood up, revealing themselves fully. They were bipedal creatures, their bodies covered in short fur ranging in hues from tawny brown to deep black. Their faces were distinctly bovine, with wide nostrils and curved horns, but their proportions were eerily similar to those of humans.

"Are those... Karbau?" Yudin whispered, recalling stories from their parents about the alien species on Gaia.

The creatures hesitated for a moment, then began waving awkwardly. It was a gesture of peace, but the children were unsure. Tito stepped forward cautiously, gesturing for the others to stay behind. "Stay here. I’ll try talking to them."

He shouted a greeting in his native Papuan language. The creatures tilted their heads, clearly not understanding. Yudin tried next, using Javanese, but was met with the same confused expressions.

"Wait," Ananda said, stepping forward. "Tito, give me the ball."

Afri hesitated but handed it over. Ananda took a deep breath and began performing tricks with the ball. He juggled it on his knees, balanced it on his head, and kicked it high into the air before catching it deftly with his foot. The creatures watched, their expressions shifting from confusion to amazement.

One of the Minotaurs stepped forward cautiously. He pointed at the ball, then at himself, as if to ask, 'Can I try?'

Ananda smiled and rolled the ball toward him. The creature stopped it with his hoof-like foot and, to everyone’s astonishment, began juggling it with surprising skill. He kicked it back to Ananda, who laughed.

"They know football!" Afri exclaimed.

Within minutes, the two groups were playing together, the initial tension melting away as they formed teams. Makeshift goals were constructed from sticks and rocks, and the game began. The Minotaurs, despite their unfamiliar appearance, proved to be excellent players. Their agility and strength gave them an edge, but the children’s teamwork and strategy kept the game evenly matched.

Words like "kick" and "goal" began to be understood by both groups, their shared enthusiasm for the game bridging the language gap. They laughed, cheered, and celebrated each goal with high-fives and fist bumps, forming a bond that transcended their differences.

As the sun began to set, painting the sky in hues of orange and purple, the two groups exchanged farewells. They agreed to meet again next week, same time, same place. Each child left with a sense of wonder and excitement, their first encounter with an alien species marked not by fear or conflict, but by friendship and fun.

The story of their game soon went viral, with videos uploaded to the internet showing humans and cow-like creatures playing football together. It captured the hearts of people around the world, proving that even in a new and uncertain world, the simple joy of a game could bring species together.

When the Indonesian government sent a delegation to officially establish contact with the alien species, they found that the groundwork for diplomacy had already been laid. The children’s game became a symbol of unity, demonstrating that sometimes, the most profound connections begin with something as simple as a shared love for play.

Gaia, Northeastern "New Asia", Setsujoku. July 10th 2038. 2350 Hours

The night was cold and eerily quiet outside the makeshift hospital in the Japanese colony of Setsujoku. The wind howled faintly, whispering through the cracks in the prefabricated walls of the building. Inside, however, the air was charged with tension and the soft hum of medical equipment. The nurses and doctors moved swiftly through the sterile, dimly lit corridors, their every step deliberate as they prepared for a moment that would etch itself into the annals of human history.

It was a little past midnight, and the hospital was alive with activity. The atmosphere was a blend of excitement and apprehension. Every person in the room understood the gravity of what was happening. This was no ordinary medical procedure. What they were witnessing was an event unprecedented in human history: the birth of the first human child on Gaia.

The maternity ward had been transformed into a controlled chaos of activity. Monitors beeped rhythmically, tracking the vitals of Mitsue Mikka, a 23-year-old woman lying on a hospital bed in the center of the room. She was drenched in sweat, her breaths heavy and labored as contractions wracked her body. Beside her, a nurse wiped her brow with a damp cloth, whispering reassurances in soft, soothing tones.

Mikka’s husband, Fujii Toshiaki, paced nervously outside the delivery room, wringing his hands and glancing at the closed door every few seconds. His heart raced with a mixture of fear and excitement. He longed to be by his wife's side but was barred from entering until the critical moment passed. The hallway around him was stark, illuminated by cold fluorescent lights. Other colonists, some close friends and others simply curious onlookers, whispered among themselves, awaiting news of the historic event.

Unlike other nations, Japan’s approach to colonization prioritized young adults between the ages of 22 and 30. The government, desperate to reverse decades of population decline, had crafted a plan to encourage a demographic renaissance on Gaia. Land ownership, economic benefits, and extensive support for families with more than three children were among the incentives offered. The result was unprecedented: marriage and childbirth rates soared. Young couples embraced the idea of starting anew on a planet filled with opportunity.

The success of the program caught the attention of other nations grappling with similar demographic issues, such as South Korea and China, who began drafting their own versions of Japan’s policy.

Inside the delivery room, a team of five medical professionals worked with clockwork precision. The head doctor, Dr. Hiroshi Nakamura, had years of experience in obstetrics but admitted to himself that this particular case felt different. Although Gaia’s gravity was only 10% lower than Earth’s, there were still concerns about how this would impact childbirth. Every step of the procedure had been meticulously planned, and additional equipment had been brought from Earth to ensure a safe delivery.

Mikka winced as another contraction hit. Dr. Nakamura studied the monitor displaying the baby’s heart rate and gave a firm nod to his team.
“The baby is coming,” he said calmly. “Prepare for delivery.”

A nurse adjusted Mikka’s oxygen mask while another held her hand, guiding her through the process. Sterile instruments gleamed under the bright surgical lights as Dr. Nakamura positioned himself to assist in the delivery. The room was thick with anticipation as Mikka screamed, her voice breaking the tension like a crack of thunder.

“Push, Mitsue-san,” urged the nurse. “You’re doing great. One more push!”

With a final, determined effort, Mikka bore down, and the first cry of a newborn baby pierced the room. It was a sound that brought tears to the eyes of everyone present. The nurse immediately wrapped the baby in a warm towel, carefully cutting the umbilical cord while Dr. Nakamura checked for any complications.

“It’s a boy,” Dr. Nakamura announced, his voice filled with relief and joy. The room erupted in quiet cheers and applause as the baby was handed to a nurse for a health check. The newborn squirmed and cried, his tiny hands grasping at the air. His skin was pink and warm, his lungs strong—a perfect symbol of hope for humanity’s future on Gaia.

As soon as the initial checks were completed, the nurse brought the baby to Mikka, who held him close to her chest. Her tears of pain turned to tears of joy as she gazed down at her son. Fujii burst into the room, unable to contain himself any longer. He rushed to Mikka’s side, his eyes wide with wonder as he looked at his child for the first time.

“Congratulations, Fujii-san,” Dr. Nakamura said, smiling. “You’re a father.”

Fujii knelt beside the bed, wrapping his arms around his wife and son. “He’s… perfect,” he whispered, his voice trembling. “Our little Izanagi.”

In the corner of the room, a scientist observed quietly, scribbling notes in a journal. The baby’s health and development would be closely monitored, as humanity still had much to learn about how life on Gaia might differ from life on Earth. Would the planet’s unique gravitational field and atmospheric composition affect human biology in the long term? So far, the signs were promising.

Meanwhile, the couple’s joy spread far beyond the hospital walls. A nurse took a photo of the newborn and uploaded it to the colony’s network. Within hours, the news had reached Earth. Television screens and online news outlets were ablaze with headlines: First Human Born on Gaia!

Website: YouTube.com
User : Redwingelsewhere009 December 15, 2038. 9:42 AM
"Lil bro was born in 2038."

Website: YouTube.com
User : Cheathedgehog December 15, 2038. 9:52 AM
"Blud missed everything."

Website: YouTube.com
User : Vulcanstain55 December 15, 2038. 10:02 AM
"'Better late than never' Ahh baby"

Website: YouTube.com
User : Extrasmallregu1arly5 December 15, 2038. 10:22 AM
"Bro is late, everyone is already born."

Website: YouTube.com
User : Ridiculouschisel December 15, 2038. 10:32 AM
"Drake leaks older than bro."

Website: YouTube.com
User : Centistta7 December 15, 2038. 9:42 AM
"My phone older than bro."

Website: YouTube.com
User : myAccountgave December 15, 2038. 10:42 AM
"Kendrick Vs. Drake beef older than bro."

Website: X.com
User : Pound1museum8 December 15, 2038. 10:52 AM
"Lil bro missed peak Fortnite."

Website: X.com
User : Envypanties123 December 15, 2038. 11:12 AM
"Bro might experience GTA 7."

Website: X.com
User : Sing1serve0 December 15, 2038. 11:22 AM
"Galvanized square steel is older than bro"

Website: X.com
User : TrapdoorgrAnite December 15, 2038. 11:32 AM
"Bro joined lobby too late..."

Website: X.com
User : GunResp0ndfriendly December 15, 2038. 11:42 AM
"Bro is too young for Diddy."

Website: X.com
User : RizzsnowToilet December 15, 2038. 11:52 AM
"Bro missed Messi and Ronaldo's prime."

Website: Instagram.com
User : Thomashourengine December 16, 2038. 00:12 AM
"Bro was born after Ironman died."

Website: Instagram.com
User : SirUnusualscratch December 16, 2038. 00:22 PM
"Lil bro clicked *new game*."

Website: Instagram.com
User : ms.Practicestriped December 16, 2038. 00:32 PM
"Bro missеd the First Crusade."

Website: Instagram.com
User : Quartpreach010 December 16, 2038. 00:42 PM
"Bro can't say 'Ahh those old days'."

Website: Instagram.com
User : Mr.Fctoryidle December 16, 2038. 00:52 PM
"Lil bro missеd Silk Road Trade Network in 100 before Christ."

Website: Instagram.com
User : 4Whacklatter December 16, 2038. 01:12 PM
"Imagine getting bullied like 2 minutes into your life."

Website: Reddit.com
User : Trices2wear December 16, 2038. 01:22 PM
"Bro missed WW1."

Website: Reddit.com
User : Realizes0y December 16, 2038. 01:32 PM
"Bro waited patiently for the Asteroid to hit Earth."

Website: Reddit.com
User : Mult1plyoutlandish December 16, 2038. 01:42 PM
"Bro will know Covid from history class.."

Website: Reddit.com
User : Mr.Dangerunderwear December 16, 2038. 01:52 PM
"Bro experienced cyberbullying at 6 seconds old."

Website: Reddit.com
User : CuFillborder1ine December 16, 2038. 02:12 PM
"Lil bro missed independence of the Philippines."

Website: 4Chan.com
User : G0orgefl0ydians December 16, 2038. 02:22 PM
"Bro missed the Titanic submarine incident."

Website: 4Chan.com
User : 4Adolfthegoat December 15, 2038. 02:32 PM
"Lil bro missed the fall of Constantinople in 1453."

Website: 4Chan.com
User : Ad0lfpossessiveH1elr December 15, 2038. 02:42 PM
"Lil bro skipped the cutscenes."

Website: 4Chan.com
User : M0mymilkcumpetitor December 15, 2038. 02:52 PM
"Bro missed the signing of the Declaration of independence."

Website: 4Chan.com
User : OisamaVinladen911 December 15, 2038. 03:02 PM
"Bro is an after credit scene."

Website: Tumblr.com
User : Mynutgr0wing December 15, 2038. 03:12 PM
"Queen Elizabeth is history for bro."

Website: Tumblr.com
User : Grapefruitinsane56 December 15, 2038. 03:22 PM
"Skibidi toilet older than bro."

Website: Tumblr.com
User : PanickylayerGOD December 15, 2038. 03:32 PM
"My PS3 is older than bro."

Website: Tumblr.com
User : Adultm1sgenderThem December 15, 2038. 03:42 PM
"Lil bro calls the Gen Z 'uncles'."

Website: Tumblr.com
User : Ramc0mb17 December 15, 2038. 03:52 PM
"Bro missed the Big Bang."

Back in the hospital room, Mikka and Fujii marveled at their son, who had fallen asleep in his mother’s arms. The room had grown quieter now, the earlier tension replaced with a warm sense of peace. As the first parents on Gaia, they knew they bore a special responsibility, but for now, they simply cherished the miracle of their child.

Outside the hospital, the stars of Gaia shone brightly against the dark sky, as if welcoming the newest member of humanity to their home.

Author's Note

Why was Japan's colony called "Setsujoku"?
I got the inspiration from the Dawn Of Victory space opera.

Btw, how many children do you think you would make if you were a colonist on Gaia?

Chapter 32 : Paradox

"The more we learn, the more we realize how much we don't know."

- Albert Einstein

Gaia, Southwestern "New Pangaea" Continent. July 3rd 2038. 0800 Hours

The village lay silent under a gray, overcast sky. The morning sun struggled to pierce through the dense clouds, casting faint light over the rustic wooden structures and cobbled pathways. Éric Lavigne, one of the scientists from the UN First Contact team, walked carefully through the muddy streets, his boots leaving imprints in the damp earth. The air smelled of rain and woodsmoke, and faint traces of ash from the recent conflict still lingered.

This village, whose name he had learned was 'Whi-neighy-pool', was unlike anything Éric had ever seen. It felt as though he had stepped into a time machine to Europe’s medieval past—a place untouched by time. Thatched roofs, timber-framed houses, stone chimneys, and wooden fences lined the narrow roads. He passed empty market stalls, their wooden counters still covered in scraps of rotting vegetables and cracked pottery.

The silence was eerie. The once-bustling village now stood abandoned, with most of its inhabitants relocated to temporary UNHCR tents set up on the village's outskirts. The few remaining ponies—mostly elderly or injured—huddled under the beige tarpaulins, their wide eyes watching the human visitors with a mix of fear and curiosity.

Éric adjusted his glasses and jotted down a few observations in his leather-bound notebook. His eyes scanned every building he passed—a pottery shop, where half-finished clay bowls and vases sat cracked and dry; a blacksmith's forge, where rusting swords and horseshoes lay scattered across soot-stained tables; and even a tavern, its windows smashed and wooden furniture overturned, no doubt used as improvised barricades during the skirmish.

"This is like walking through a scene from The Canterbury Tales," Éric muttered to himself. "Their society seems to have plateaued somewhere around the 14th century…"

His next stop was the village hall—a large wooden structure with ornate carvings on its support beams. The building had seen better days. Its roof was partially caved in from stray shrapnel, and scorch marks marred the exterior walls. Inside, the hall was in disarray. Broken furniture was piled against doorways, windows were shattered, and the faint smell of dried blood still clung to the air.

Despite the damage, the hall retained a sense of solemn authority. Éric stepped carefully over splintered wood and shards of glass as he made his way toward the far end of the hall, where several paintings hung on the walls. Most were simple landscapes—rolling hills, peaceful forests, serene rivers. Others depicted ponies in various activities—farming, dancing, or crafting tools.

But one painting caught his attention.

It was larger than the others and far more detailed. The canvas depicted an equine figure unlike any Éric had encountered so far. Standing majestically against a golden sunrise, the creature had both a spiraled horn and a pair of expansive, feathered wings. Its coat shimmered in soft white tones, and its ethereal mane flowed in hues of pink, blue, and green, as if caught in an eternal breeze. Upon its head sat a golden crown, adorned with sparkling gems, and around its neck hung a radiant necklace.

"Mon Dieu…" Éric whispered in awe. "Who… or what are you?"

The figure in the painting radiated authority, grace, and power. Its eyes, though mere brushstrokes on canvas, seemed to hold wisdom beyond mortal comprehension. Éric leaned closer, inspecting the fine details of the painting—the intricate patterns on the crown, the lifelike texture of the mane, and the way light and shadow played across the creature's wings.

He took out his notebook and began scribbling furiously. 'This figure appears to represent royalty—possibly divine royalty. The crown and necklace indicate a position of supreme authority, perhaps even godhood in their culture. Its physical features—wings and a horn—suggest it might belong to an unknown fourth sub-species of this race.'

This discovery was monumental. The implications were enormous.

'If their society operates under a monarchy, this changes everything. Medieval monarchies were notoriously hierarchical. Diplomacy wasn't just about sending an ambassador—it was about status. A civilian or even a high-ranking representative wouldn't get an audience with a king or queen. They would expect someone of equal stature—a royal, a noble, or a high-ranking religious figure.'

Éric listed possible candidates from Earth—King Charles III of Britain, King Philippe of Belgium, Sultan Hassanal Bolkiah of Brunei, and others. Whoever would be chosen would represent humanity not just politically, but symbolically.

He let out a long sigh. "This complicates things significantly."

As Éric left the hall, he was greeted by Trevor Glover, one of his colleagues on the First Contact team. Trevor had a wild look in his eyes, and his hands were stuffed into the pockets of his khaki jacket.

"Éric! You’ve got to see this," Trevor said, gesturing for him to follow.

"See what?" Éric asked, falling into step beside him.

"You’ll see. Just… prepare to be confused."

Trevor led him through the muddy streets to a modest-looking building near the village outskirts. It resembled an old-fashioned bus stop—wooden benches, a small overhang, and a ticket counter.

Éric was unimpressed—until he looked down.

Railroad tracks.

Steel and wooden tracks ran straight through the muddy ground, extending into the distance on both sides of the village. Éric froze, his mouth slightly agape.

"This… This isn’t possible," he stammered. "This technology doesn’t match anything else we’ve seen here. Tracks like these belong to the Industrial Revolution, not a medieval society!"

Trevor nodded grimly. "That’s why I brought you here. None of this makes sense."

"How can they have access to railroads and yet still fight with swords and shields?" Éric asked, bewildered. "How do we explain this gap? Are these tracks imported from another civilization? Did they trade for them?"

"Your guess is as good as mine," Trevor replied. "But this isn't the only paradox we’ve found. There’s more."

Over the next two hours, Éric and Trevor uncovered additional anomalies. In the village library, they discovered pristine sheets of modern white paper—produced with techniques far beyond anything a medieval society could achieve. At the local boutique, they found a sewing machine that looked suspiciously like a Singer Featherweight model from the 20th century.

'How can they have paper and sewing machines but not firearms or steam engines?' Éric thought to himself.

The deeper they dug, the more confusing the village became. This society was not the simple agrarian civilization they had initially assumed. There were layers—anomalies that defied logical explanation.

As the clouds began to clear and rays of sunlight illuminated the village once more, Éric couldn’t shake the feeling that they were missing something fundamental about these Equine's and their society.

Whinnypool, Southwestern Equestria. July 4th 2038. 2100 Hours.

The night air hung heavy with the scent of damp earth and the faint metallic tang of blood. Clouds drifted lazily across the night sky, allowing small clusters of stars to peek through their veil. Lanterns and battery-powered floodlights cast uneven pools of light across the makeshift hospital tents erected at the edge of Whinnypool village. The once-vibrant settlement was now reduced to a patchwork of broken homes and smoldering ruins.

Inside one of the larger medical tents, Elder Maple Sunleaf lay propped against thin, sterile pillows on a foldable hospital cot. Her once-pristine light amber coat was marred with streaks of dried blood and smudges of dirt. Her silvery mane, usually kept in a neat braid, hung loose over her shoulders in tangled strands. The bandages wrapped tightly around her injured foreleg were still damp with crimson, despite the creatures’—no, the 'Hu-mans’—best efforts to stop the bleeding.

The faint hum of strange machines and distant murmurs of medical staff punctuated the silence. Outside, 'hu-man' doctors and medics moved methodically between tents, carrying medical kits and plastic containers filled with supplies. Ponies—villagers and captured Royal Guards alike—lay scattered on cots, their wide eyes staring into nothingness.

Maple closed her eyes briefly, exhaling a shaky breath. Her mind replayed the chaotic final hours of Whinnypool's defense.

The Royal Guard had fought valiantly, positioning themselves at chokepoints throughout the village. The village hall became the last bastion of resistance, its wide doors barricaded with overturned tables, chairs, and barrels. She and the remaining council members gave orders to evacuate every stallion, mare, and foal to the northern forests.

But it wasn’t enough.

The invaders—'hu-mans'—advanced with impossible precision and speed. Their weapons spat fire and thunder, cutting down armored guards as if their steel plating were paper. Magic shields, usually impervious to conventional weapons, shattered upon impact from their explosive projectiles. Ponies screamed as bullets tore through flesh and shattered bones. Pools of blood stained the cobblestone floor, and the acrid smell of gunpowder filled the air.

She remembered one guard—a brave unicorn mare named Silver Gleam—who tried to hold the doorway with a reinforced magic shield. But one of the hu-mans threw a cylindrical object that exploded with a deafening roar, sending Silver's lifeless body crashing against the far wall.

In the chaos, Maple had been struck in the leg by one of the hu-mans’ weapons. The pain had been unlike anything she’d ever experienced—a searing, burning agony. The last thing she remembered before darkness took her was the sound of heavy boots marching over the splintered remains of the village hall’s door.

She sighed deeply, staring blankly at the canvas roof of the tent. The villagers had expected slaughter or enslavement. But instead, the hu-mans had stabilized their wounds, set up food stations, and provided shelter. The juxtaposition of brutal conquerors turned caretakers left everypony confused and fearful.

Rumors ran rampant among the ponies.

Astral Thunder, one of the younger stallions, was vocal about his suspicions. He whispered theories in the corners of the tents, his gravelly voice barely audible over the hum of medical equipment.
“They’re tricking us,” he’d hiss. “They want us docile. They want us grateful before they unleash whatever nightmare they’ve planned for us!”

Some villagers agreed, refusing to touch the strange, packaged food the hu-mans provided. But the hu-mans had been prepared for such defiance. They administered nutrition through syringes, carefully injecting a liquid into the mouths of stubborn prisoners, ensuring that nopony starved.

One truth became undeniable: these creatures wanted them alive. But why?

Maple’s train of thought was interrupted by the sound of the tent flap being pulled back. Two tall humans entered, their forms backlit by the cold glow of floodlights outside. Their angular faces were shadowed under helmets, their strange uniforms adorned with patches and insignias.

Her breath hitched. Despite their gentle movements, there was an undeniable sense of power about them—an aura of dominance that sent a chill down her spine.

They unfolded a peculiar chair with wheels—an alien yet oddly practical device. Carefully, they helped her into it, mindful of her injured leg.

She whispered a prayer to Celestia and Luna as they wheeled her out into the cold night air. Stars glittered faintly above, their faint glow partially obscured by the tent city and scattered lights.

The hu-mans brought her to a larger tent, its entrance flanked by two soldiers holding long, metal sticks that Maple now knew were weapons. Inside, dozens of ponies from Whinnypool were seated on rows of chairs facing a black canvas stretched tightly across a wooden frame. The tension in the air was palpable—fear, curiosity, and distrust mingled in every gaze.

Before Maple could ask what was happening, the lights went out. Gasps rippled through the tent. The ponies froze, ears twitching at every sound.

Then, light erupted from a device placed on a table—a strange contraption with four spinning lens and a bright glass eye. A beam of soft, flickering light projected onto the black canvas, and shapes began to form.

(Author's notes : The images shown here are the 116 original images on the Voyager 1 probe Golden Record.)

The first image appeared: a circle surrounded by celestial bodies—planets, stars, and a brilliant yellow sun.

Maple’s jaw dropped. Was this… their world? Were these creatures showing them the stars?

The images shifted—two hu-mans, they don't wear the strange garments that those here wear, just bare skin, just like the prisoners they held in the village jail a few days ago, standing side by side. One of them is male and the other is female, their hands clasped together in a sign of love.

More images followed. Mathematical symbols. Strange, arcane patterns that felt ancient and powerful. Then, breathtaking landscapes—vast deserts, rolling oceans, mighty rivers snaking across fertile valleys.

Images of mountains and deep oceans, of creatures climbing snow-covered peaks and diving into crystal-clear waters filled with strange fish.

Architecture followed—the 'Great Wall of China', the 'Taj Mahal', skyscrapers reaching into the heavens, and a building labeled 'UN Headquarters'.

The ponies watched, captivated, as the images continued—dancers spinning in vibrant costumes, craftsmen shaping delicate objects, people laughing and sharing food together.

But then came an image that made Maple’s blood freeze—a hu-man holding a cooked fish, others gathered at a feast eating meat.

Ponies recoiled, hooves covering their mouths. Whispers of horror filled the tent.

Yet, the most astonishing image came last—a hu-man in a pristine white suit floating in the vast void of space, tethered to a gleaming metal vessel. Stars burned brightly behind him, endless and eternal.

A stunned silence fell over the tent.

As the projection ended and the lights flickered back on, Maple sat frozen in her chair. The other ponies shifted uncomfortably, some trembling, others staring blankly at the black screen.

These creatures—hu-mans—were not ordinary species. They were not mere barbarians with fire-spitting weapons.

They were explorers of the stars. Builders of cities that kissed the clouds. Masters of knowledge beyond imagination.

But they were also predators, a species that consumed flesh and wielded destruction like an artist wielded a brush.

For the first time, she realized the truth: Equestria was not prepared for this.

And whatever came next… would change their world forever.

Gaia, ????, ????. July 8th 2038. 2000 Hours.

The night was cold, biting into exposed skin with cruel precision as Nuñez and Karliana trudged through the uneven forest path. The distant hoot of an owl echoed somewhere in the darkness, and the faint glow of a half-hidden moon provided little comfort. Every step they took was accompanied by the clinking of chains—metal scraping against metal—as their wrists, ankles, and necks were bound tightly. The rough iron left deep marks, raw and red against their skin, and every tug of the chain around their necks felt like a cruel reminder of their helplessness.

Karliana stumbled yet again, her bare feet catching on a jagged rock. She gasped sharply, her knees buckling beneath her. The chain snapped tight against her neck, yanking her upright with a strangled choke. Behind her, one of the armed equine guards—a grim-faced with a tarnished golden helmet—grunted and gave the chain a sharp pull.

"⍜⋏ ⊬⍜⎍⍀ ⊑⍜⍜⎐⟒⌇, ☊⍀⟒⏃⏁⎍⍀⟒!" ("On your hooves, creature!") he barked in a alien language.

Karliana whimpered but obeyed, her body trembling as exhaustion gnawed at her every muscle. Her pale, exposed skin was marred with dirt, small cuts, and bruises, and her once vibrant eyes now carried the glassy sheen of exhaustion. Nuñez, walking just behind her, clenched his jaw in silence. His gaze flickered to Karliana bottom before he turned back to the guards. His body ached, and the chill of the night made every movement feel like dragging weights through icy water.

It had been six days of this—six days of ceaseless walking, chained like animals, stopping only briefly for minimal rest, water, and food that barely qualified as sustenance. The Equines had been in such haste during their evacuation from village that they’d barely had time to gather supplies. What little food they had brought was prioritized for the escaping civilians, leaving the prisoners with the barest scraps—handfuls of dry hay, sharp and rough against their throats, and sips of stale water from dented tin canteens. The consequences of this meager diet had quickly made themselves apparent. Both Karliana and Nuñez suffered from constant stomach pains, sharp cramps twisting their insides, and humiliating moments of uncontrolled diarrhea.

Karliana had wept bitter tears the first time it happened, forced to endure the embarrassment under the cold stares of her captors. Nuñez had gritted his teeth and tried to maintain some semblance of dignity, but the experience left them both humiliated and weak.

The equines themselves fared little better. Their once-pristine golden armor was tarnished and dented, their fur matted with sweat and mud, and their eyes hollow with exhaustion and trauma. Many of them still flinched at sudden noises—a twig snapping or the distant howl of wind through the trees—reminders of the chaos and violence they had barely escaped when the military overran the vllage. And yet, despite their shared suffering, the guards held the chains tightly, their expressions grim and unyielding.

Karliana’s thoughts kept drifting back to the moment she almost escaped. Just a few days ago, back in the class chamber where purple Equine had been painstakingly attempting to teach them their language, the sound of distant gunfire had erupted. It was unmistakable—the sharp cracks of rifles and the booming roars of explosions. Outside the small wooden window, she had seen the faint outlines of armored fighting vehicles pushing through the village barricades, muzzle flashes illuminating the night sky like distant fireworks.

"They’re here," Karliana had whispered, her voice trembling with hope. "Die Verstärkungen are here!"

In a surge of adrenaline, Karliana had slammed her chair backward, the fragile wood splintering as it struck the floor. The chain wrapped around her ankle had loosened just enough for her to break free. With wild determination, she had staggered towards the door, her heart pounding in her chest.

But purple Equine had acted faster. Her horn had glowed with a fierce, brilliant light, and before Karliana could take another step, her entire body froze. It was as if invisible ropes had wrapped around her limbs, holding her in place with unyielding strength. She had screamed, tears streaming down her face as guards stormed into the room, restraining her and slapping the iron collar around her neck. Nuñez, equally helpless, had been dragged alongside her as they were forced from the village and into the wilderness beyond.

Karliana’s fists clenched tightly as she remembered Twilight’s cold, determined expression in that moment. 'That purple witch... she’ll pay for this.'

The forest trail stretched endlessly ahead, lit only by the faint glow of lanterns carried by the guards. Karliana, despite her exhaustion, kept glancing at the weapons holstered by their captors—curved blades tucked into leather sheaths, wooden spears tipped with iron. If she could just get close enough… if she could just grab one…

But Nuñez had other ideas. He had spent the last few days inspecting his chains whenever the group stopped to rest. The rusted iron links, corroded by time and exposure to the elements, were weaker than they looked. Sweat, he realized, was slowly eating away at the metal. It reminded him of something he had once read—a story about Yoshie Shiratori, a man who had escaped four maximum-security prisons during World War II. In one escape, Shiratori had used miso soup to corrode the iron bars of his cell.

'If soup could do it', Nuñez had muttered to himself one night, 'then maybe sweat—or something else—can do the same here.'

The plan would take time. It would require patience and careful manipulation of the chain links. Nuñez had no tools, no miso soup, but he had his determination. And besides, every night he spent walking alongside Karliana, watching the sight of her exposed body ensured that he would always be physically and mentally entertained.

His thoughts turned bitter as he glanced toward the equine guards. They had thick coats of fur to shield them from the cold, sturdy hooves that didn’t feel the sharp stones of the trail, and they weren’t bound in chains like animals. Yet, despite their advantages, their exhaustion was apparent.

Nuñez smirked faintly. 'If they’re this worn down now, it’s only a matter of time before they slip up.'

The group eventually halted at a clearing surrounded by towering pine trees. The guards dropped their bags unceremoniously, and a small fire was quickly kindled. Karliana collapsed onto the ground, her body trembling from fatigue. Nuñez sat beside her, leaning against a fallen log as he subtly inspected his chains once more.

Above them, the night sky stretched infinitely, dotted with stars. Wisps of clouds floated lazily past the moon, casting fleeting shadows over the clearing. The temperature had dropped significantly, and Karliana curled into herself, trying in vain to conserve body heat.

One of the guards approached and tossed a few handfuls of hay onto the ground between them. The crude offering was met with glares from both prisoners. The guard snorted before walking away, leaving them to their meager meal.

Nuñez leaned closer to Karliana and whispered under his breath, his voice low and steady. "We’ll get out of this, Serge."

Karliana didn’t reply immediately. Her blue eyes stared blankly into the fire, flickering with both exhaustion and a glimmer of hope. After a long silence, she nodded faintly.

For now, they could only endure. But deep within Nuñez’s mind, a spark had been lit—a plan was forming. One day, when the time was right, they would break free. And when they did, the Equines would bear witness to their escape. Specialize Wikipedia page and documentary will be dedicated to the two of them, chronicling their journey behind enemy lines.

Author's Note

Here are some images from the Voyager 1 probe Golden record.
Don't zoom to the bottom left!

*BONK*

Chapter 33 : Decree

"No matter how long it may take us to overcome this premeditated invasion, the American people in their righteous might will win through to absolute victory."

- Franklin D. Roosevelt

Earth, New York City, United Nations Headquarters. July 9th 2038. 1500 hours.

The afternoon sun cast long shadows over the United Nations headquarters, its imposing glass facade reflecting a city that seemed uncharacteristically quiet. The usual hum of life in New York had dulled as news of the failed first-contact mission and the subsequent occupation of an Equines village dominated global headlines. Protesters gathered outside the building, their banners waving in the faint breeze. 'No War on Gaia!' and 'Save Humanity!' were among the many desperate pleas painted in bold letters.

Inside the grand chamber of the Security Council, tension hung thick in the air. The massive circular table was surrounded by world representatives, their faces etched with exhaustion, frustration, and fear. The faint hum of whispered conversations was cut short as the Russian representative, Menshikov Andrei, stood up abruptly, his chair screeching against the marble floor.

"Mr. Bauer," he began, his voice sharp with accusation, "let us not dance around the truth here. It was your Bundeswehr detachment that led the initial contact. It was your men who escalated a peaceful negotiation into bloodshed. Tell me, did Germany intend to start this war from the beginning? Are you so eager to revive Germany's past glory?"

A collective gasp rippled across the room. The German representative, Johann Bauer, slammed his palm on the table and rose from his seat. His sharp suit creased under the weight of his tense shoulders.

"How dare you!" Bauer barked, his voice trembling with restrained fury. "The Bundeswehr followed every single first-contact protocol established by this council. We approached them slowly, we signaled our peaceful intent, and yet they attacked us! Do you expect my men to stand idle while they are slaughtered like animals? This was not Germany's fault!"

His face reddened as he continued, "And do not lecture me about our past, Menshikov. That era is long gone, and you know it. If anything, your history with unchecked aggression should warrant far more scrutiny than ours!"

The chamber erupted in murmurs and side conversations. The tension was suffocating.

Leonardo Flori of Italy cleared his throat and spoke, his voice calm but firm. "We have reviewed the footage from the Bundeswehr cameras. It is clear—the Equines fired first. Not only that, but our inspections post-battle revealed something troubling."

Kei Tanaka of Japan nodded in agreement, adding, "Dozens of barracks, weapon caches, and fortified positions had been set up in that village. They were preparing for conflict before we even arrived. This was not a misunderstanding; this was premeditated hostility."

The Indian representative, Ruldu Dheer, shifted uncomfortably in his seat before asking the question that everyone had been avoiding. "Then… what do we do now? If the aliens are unwilling to talk, unwilling to negotiate… do we have any path forward?"

A heavy silence fell over the room. For a brief moment, no one spoke. The weight of billions of lives rested on their shoulders, and the path forward seemed uncertain.

Rémi Marais of France finally broke the silence. His voice was weak, defeated. "Perhaps… perhaps we should consider retreating. Evacuate our colonies, cut our losses, and begin the search for another planet. One that’s… uninhabited."

The words lingered in the air like poison. Representatives glanced at each other, stunned into silence. But then the Chinese representative, Zhu Liwei, rose to his feet, his voice sharp with disbelief.

"Are you mad, Rémi?" Zhu said, his tone laced with anger. "Do you understand the billions of dollars, the infrastructure, the lives we have invested into Gaia? Do you know how many millions depend on those colonies to survive? To even suggest abandoning them is not just foolish—it’s impossible!"

Aymn Safar of Egypt joined in, his voice steady but grave. "We cannot just move 124 million people. The logistics alone would cripple us. And where would we even go? It will create more problems than it fixes. We must face the reality that Gaia is our only option."

The British representative, Liam Mason, adjusted his glasses and spoke with an air of quiet resignation. "And even if we could find another planet, it would take years to prepare for such a move. Scientists have confided in us—at our current rate of evacuation, at least one billion people will still be on Earth when that asteroid strikes. Moving colonies now would only worsen that number."

The weight of those words settled heavily over the council. A billion lives. A billion souls left to die on a doomed planet.

Finally, James White of Canada spoke up. His voice trembled slightly as he asked, "Then… what do we do? If we stay, the Equines will counterattack. Our colonies will be at risk. Are we really ready to go to war for this?"

A cold, authoritative voice cut through the noise like a knife.

"Yes."

All eyes turned to the American representative, Jonathan Reynolds. The man had been silent throughout the meeting, but now he stood slowly from his chair. His sharp blue eyes scanned the room as he spoke.

"We, the United States of America. One nation, under God. We have led humanity through crises before, and we will do so again. We will NOT submit to fear. We will NOT abandon our colonies. And we will NOT bow to a civilization that dares to spill human blood. If war comes, then so be it. But America will NEVER yield!"

The chamber was silent for a moment before Menshikov Andrei stood as well, his deep voice echoing across the hall. "Russia will stand with its people. Our armies are ready to defend our colonies and our motherland."

Zhu Liwei stood next, nodding firmly. "China will not retreat. We will not abandon our citizens on Gaia. After century of humiliation, China will NEVER again be intimidated by foreign powers."

One by one, representatives stood—all voicing their commitment to protecting humanity’s future on Gaia.

The Secretary-General, Ryan Fürst, sighed deeply, rubbing his temples before standing up. His voice was calm, but there was a heavy sadness in his tone.

"Then it’s decided. Humanity will defend its colonies on Gaia—militarily, if necessary. But let us at least keep one door open. If the Equines are ever willing to come to the table, we must be prepared to negotiate. War must always remain our last option."

The council members nodded solemnly in agreement.

As the sun began to dip below the horizon, casting a golden glow over New York City, the meeting was adjourned. Outside the building, the protesters’ chants grew louder, their voices echoing across the cold afternoon air.

War was no longer a distant possibility. It was now an inevitability.

Canterlot, Central Equestria, July 10th, 2038. 0545 hours.

The soft golden light of dawn crept across the horizon, painting the sky in shades of white, orange, and blue. Canterlot, the proud crown jewel of Equestria, sat perched atop the mighty mountain, its ivory towers and golden spires catching the first rays of sunlight. The city was breathtaking in its tranquility, the cobblestone streets glistening with morning dew, and the faint sound of distant bells echoing softly in the crisp air. Yet, amidst this serene beauty, there were cracks—subtle, but undeniable.

Royal Guards patrolled the once-peaceful streets in tight formations, their polished armor reflecting the faint morning light. Heavy ballistae and trebuchets were stationed strategically along the castle walls and key city districts, their menacing silhouettes stark reminders of an unease that had crept into the heart of Equestria. The castle, usually a symbol of serenity and wisdom, now felt like a fortress under siege. Equestria—once so proud of its thousand years of peace—was beginning to feel the cold grip of fear.

Within the royal chambers high above the city, Princess Celestia stirred from her slumber. Her eyelids fluttered open, revealing tired but gentle magenta eyes. She stretched her long, graceful limbs like a cat before slowly rising from her silk-covered bed. Her mind still carried the weight of the endless meetings and debates with her ministries over the past few days. They had been consumed with discussions about the mysterious new species that had appeared throughout the world.

Celestia let out a soft sigh as she rubbed her eyes with her hoof. Fatigue clung to her like a heavy cloak, yet she forced herself to rise. She had a duty—a sacred task that could not wait.

The alabaster alicorn gracefully made her way to her balcony, her hoofs clicking softly against the marble floor. As she stepped out into the cool morning air, the wind gently caressed her flowing, ethereal mane, shimmering in hues of pastel blue, pink, and green. Below her, Canterlot stretched out in all its splendor. The lanterns that lit the streets during the night were being extinguished by diligent workers.

But Celestia’s keen eyes also noticed the armored figures stationed on intersection and street corners, their watchful gazes scanning every shadow. Her beautiful city had become a place of caution, and the weight of that realization pressed heavily on her heart.

Closing her eyes, Celestia steadied her breath. Her horn began to glow with a warm, golden light that intensified with each passing second. Slowly, with ancient grace and boundless power, she reached out with her magic, connecting to the celestial body she had guided for millennia.

On the horizon, the first sliver of the sun broke free, spilling its golden light across the land. The sky seemed to respond in kind, glowing brighter as the sun climbed higher into the sky. Celestia’s magic gently cradled the sun as it ascended, her face calm and serene despite the effort required.

When the task was complete, she let the glow of her horn fade and allowed herself a brief moment of peace as she basked in the warmth of the morning sun.

She turned and walked back into her chambers. With purposeful grace, she prepared herself for the day ahead. Steam rose from her large ceramic bathtub, the soothing aroma of imported Abyssinian soaps and Saddle Arabian perfumes filling the air. As she soaked in the warm water, she allowed her tense muscles to relax, if only for a moment.

After bathing, she dried herself with a soft towel before carefully brushing her fur and mane. Each strand was smoothed into perfection, the natural flow of her ethereal hair shimmering brilliantly. Finally, she adorned herself with her crown, golden necklace, and gilded shoes. The weight of the regalia was both literal and symbolic—a burden she had carried for centuries.

'Perfect,' she whispered softly to herself, her reflection staring back at her with quiet determination.

Leaving her chambers, she walked through the long, polished hallways of Canterlot Castle. The stained glass windows cast brilliant patterns of color onto the marble floor. Elite Royal Guards stood at every corner, their gazes sharp and unyielding. Some saluted as she passed, while others bowed their heads respectfully.

The castle was quieter than usual. Servants moved swiftly but silently, their hoofsteps barely audible. Even the distant hum of castle life felt restrained, like the building itself was holding its breath.

Eventually, Celestia arrived at her destination—the royal kitchen. The aroma of freshly made pancakes and brewed tea welcomed her as she stepped inside.

“Good morning, sister!” came Luna’s voice, cheerful yet slightly tired. The younger alicorn stood by the stove, a spatula held awkwardly in her magic as she flipped a pancake onto a platter. Beside her, a kettle of tea whistled softly.

Celestia raised an amused eyebrow. “Luna, you’re cooking? That’s… rare.”

Luna turned and gave a sheepish grin. “Yes, well… after such long nights, I felt the need to do something… different. Besides, anything for my dear sister.”

Celestia’s smile was warm and genuine. “Thank you, Luna. This is a lovely surprise.”

The two sisters sat together at the modest dining table, the smell of pancakes and fresh tea filling the air. As they ate, Luna spoke animatedly about her experiences at the Manehattan museum opening, she is finally able to socially connected to her Equestrian subjects.

“I actually… enjoyed myself, sister,” Luna said with a slight blush. “Ponies are beginning to accept me again, to see me not as Nightmare Moon, but as their Princess of the Night.”

Celestia nodded approvingly. “You deserve it, Luna. You’ve worked so hard to regain their trust.”

The conversation shifted to more serious matters—about her meeting with the so called "4th Pony Tribe" or Thestrals in Hollow shades enclave. They are a somewhat controversial topic in Equestria because after the banishment of Nightmare Moon the Thestrals suffered discrimination among the Equestrian population, forcing them to live in the interior of the northern forest. Even now, they still stand as an independent community outside of Equestria's rule.

“They’ve been isolated for so long, sister,” Luna said with a sigh. “They still distrust the crown, but… progress is being made. Slowly, but surely.”

Celestia smiled faintly, proud of her sister's resilience and compassion.

Just as they began to finish their breakfast, a knock at the door interrupted their moment of peace. A Royal Guard entered, bowing deeply.

“Your Majesties, I deeply apologize for disturbing your breakfast,” she said hesitantly.

Celestia’s expression softened. “It’s quite alright. Speak freely.”

The guard hesitated, her hooves shifting slightly. “The Elements Bearers… have returned from Whinnypool.”

Celestia’s face brightened, a genuine smile crossing her lips. “Oh, wonderful news! Twilight and her friends have returned safely. I trust their mission was successful? Did they manage to understand the new species? Was the first contact peaceful?”

The guard hesitated again, her eyes darting to the floor. Her silence spoke louder than any words could.

Celestia’s heart began to race. The smile on her face slowly faded as a chill crept into her chest. “Are they… are they alright? Was anypony hurt?”

The guard lowered her head, her voice trembling as she answered softly. “I… I’m so sorry, Your Majesty.”

The weight of those words struck Celestia like a hammer. Her chest tightened, and her breath caught in her throat.

“Oh no…”

Those were the only words she could manage as the heavy silence filled the room.

The grand council chamber of Canterlot Castle stood bathed in the golden light of the morning sun, streaming through towering stained-glass windows that depicted Equestria’s proudest moments: the banishment of Nightmare Moon, the defeat of Discord, and the triumph over Sombra. Yet despite the glorious illumination, the atmosphere inside the room was suffocating. Rows of velvet-cushioned seats surrounded a long polished table where Equestria's most powerful figures—Royal Guard generals, Royal ministers, provincial governors and Nobility—sat anxiously. The air buzzed with barely concealed fear, frustration, and simmering anger.

At the far end of the chamber, the twin thrones of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna dominated the space, though neither seat was occupied yet. Tension rippled through the assembly; whispers and murmurs filled the gaps between heavy sighs and nervous hoof-shuffling.

A loud, commanding voice announced from the entrance:

"Their Royal Highnesses, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna!"

The massive double doors opened with an echoing creak, and the two sisters strode into the chamber with an air of regality that only barely concealed the worry etched into their faces. Celestia’s flowing, pastel mane shimmered in the morning light, while Luna’s ethereal blue hair carried the faint glimmer of stars.

They took their seats, and Celestia, in her serene yet commanding voice, spoke:

"Thank you all for coming on such short notice. I understand that many of you have left your posts, your homes, and your responsibilities to be here today. But I believe that together, we can navigate this crisis and—*Celestia's voice wavered slightly*—resolve it peacefully."

Her hopeful tone did little to ease the grim expressions in the room.

General Brisk Strikes, a grizzled pegasus with a scar running across his muzzle and sharp steel-gray eyes, stepped forward. He bowed briefly before speaking.

"With all due respect, Your Highness, I must disagree with your assessment. These... creatures... have shown us nothing but hostility. They have invaded our land, conquered Whinnypool, and slaughtered our guards! Every moment we hesitate, they fortify their position. We must strike now—hard and fast—before they spread further!"

The general’s words were met with a chorus of agreement from other military officers present.

Chancellor Neighsay, a tall unicorn with sharp features and an air of superiority, stood up next. His piercing voice cut through the room.

"Princess Celestia, the news of Whinnypool’s fall has already spread like wildfire across Southwestern Equestria. Panic grips the towns and villages. If we do not act decisively, this panic will consume us from within. These creatures must understand that violating our borders comes with consequences!"

Murmurs of agreement rippled across the room. Governors from various regions spoke of rising tensions, frightened citizens abandoning their homes, and local garrison struggling to maintain order. The calls for retaliation grew louder.

Celestia raised a hoof, and silence fell.

"Please, everypony, I beg you to remain calm. We must not let fear dictate our actions. We still know so little about these creatures—about their motivations, their reasoning. Violence cannot be our first answer. We must seek understanding, even now."

But even as she spoke, Celestia could feel the weight of the council’s collective fear pressing against her resolve.

Princess Luna, who had been silent, spoke now with a commanding tone.

"Sister, perhaps a compromise is in order. Before we take any drastic action, let us hear from those who have seen these creatures with their own eyes—the survivors of Whinnypool. Their testimony may guide our next steps."

Celestia hesitated briefly but then gave a solemn nod.

"Very well. Bring forth the survivors."

The guards hurried from the chamber to fetch the survivors. For nearly half an hour, the council chamber buzzed with quiet murmurs and restless anticipation.

Finally, the doors opened again, and three Royal Guards entered. They looked battered, their fur dirty and unkempt. One had a bandaged leg, while the others wore expressions of exhaustion and barely concealed fear.

The first to step forward was Private Mythic Hooves, a sturdy earth pony from the 3rd Ground Spear Regiment. He stood at attention, though his legs trembled slightly.

"When we were deployed to Whinnypool, everything seemed... normal, at first. We set up defensive positions, patrols were routine. But then... the Elements of Harmony ventured into the forest, seeking these creatures for 'proper' first contact. That was when things began to change."

Celestia’s face grew more concerned.

"What happened next?"

The second survivor stepped forward—a Sergeant Dapper Dash from the 7th Air Patrol Unit, a normal pegasus with faint scorch marks on his armor.

"Your Highness, our squadron was patrolling above White Tail Woods when we spotted the Elements being attacked by these creatures. We swooped in, intervened, and managed to drive them back into the forest. We even captured two of them... prisoners, Your Highness."

The room gasped. Chancellor Neighsay's face darkened.

"And the prisoners?" Celestia asked cautiously.

"They were being held by the 2nd Spear Regiment, in the village prison. But Twilight Sparkle... she insisted on speaking with them, trying to understand their language. She was... trying to teach them our language."

For a fleeting moment, Celestia smiled softly, pride swelling in her heart at her faithful student’s dedication.

"And then?"

The third survivor stepped forward—Corporal Shadow Mark, a slender unicorn mare from the Special Mage Detachment. Her voice was trembling.

"It was early morning when it happened. Chaos. Screaming. The guards at the prison were... slaughtered. Then... they came."

Her eyes widened with remembered horror.

"These... machines... great monsters of steel and fire, rolled out of the forest. They tore through our lines with unimaginable power. Our magic... it was useless against their weapons. They cut us down like wheat under a scythe."

Tears streamed down her face.

"We tried to retreat, to evacuate the civilians, but their weapons were relentless. Explosions, fire, noise... the village burned, Your Highness. We couldn’t save everyone. One of the Elements bearers... Fluttershy is missing. We think she might have been captured."

The room fell deathly silent. Horror and rage rippled across every pony's face.

Before the council could fully react, the chamber doors were thrown open again. Two prisoners were escorted in by heavily armed guards.

They were filthy, their bodies stained with mud and grime. The stench from them filled the chamber. Chains bound their wrists, ankles, and necks. The female thrashed violently, her eyes wild with anger and humiliation. The guards struggled to restrain her, pulling hard on the chains. Mud splattered across the room and hit Chancellor Neighsay's face.

"Barbarians!" Neighsay spat. "Just look at them! Do they seem like creatures capable of reason or diplomacy?"

The council murmured in agreement, their eyes filled with revulsion and fear.

Princess Luna stepped forward, her voice steady but firm.

"Sister, we must face the reality before us. These creatures are dangerous. Their weapons are beyond anything we have ever seen. Our people are scared, and our lands were being invaded. We cannot afford to hesitate any longer."

Celestia stared at the two prisoners, at the council, and finally at her sister. Her shoulders slumped, and she let out a deep, weary sigh.

"So be it."

The council chamber erupted in a mix of relief, determination, and grim acceptance.

Today, a date which will live in infamy, Equestria was now officially at war.

Author's Note

HAPPY NEW YEAR EVERYONE

Chapter 34 : Mobilization

“The truth is that you always know the right thing to do. The tough part is doing it.”

- Norman Schwarzkopf

Fort Bliss, Texas. July 20th, 2038. 0600 hours.

The sun hung low in the sky, bathing the sprawling Fort Bliss in golden light. The arid Texas air buzzed with the relentless hum of machinery and the sharp bark of orders echoing across the base. Thousands of soldiers, engineers, and support staff moved like clockwork, each cog in a well-oiled machine preparing for war. Massive M1A2 SEPv4 Abrams tanks sat lined in formation, their angular hulls painted in desert camouflage, glistening under the rising sun. Combat vehicles of every variety—Bradley IFVs, Strykers, MRAPs, M113s—stretched in long rows, their crews performing final inspections.

The vast motor pools were alive with activity. Engineers crouched beneath hulking vehicles, wrenches clinking against steel as they checked suspension systems and engine seals. Armament specialists hauled crates of shells, loading them methodically into the tanks’ ammunition racks. Quartermasters barked instructions while overseeing the distribution of gear—rifles, sidearms, NVGs, and protective equipment.

Above it all, the sound of heavy transport helicopters cut across the sky, ferrying personnel and equipment to the staging areas.

The 1st Armored Division, "Old Ironsides," was preparing to cross into an alien world.

Lieutenant First Class Joe Cooper adjusted his uniform as he strode across the tarmac, his boots striking a confident rhythm against the pavement. Behind him, the din of organized chaos filled the air. He had just come from an intense briefing with the battalion commander, where maps of the colony of New Washington and its surrounding area had been spread across digital displays, and strategies had been etched into every officer’s mind.

Ahead, his M1A2 SEPv4 Abrams stood proud, its massive 120mm smoothbore cannon aimed skyward like an unyielding finger of defiance. Perched atop the turret was Staff Sergeant Adam Hampton, the tank's gunner, his arms crossed over his chest.

"About damn time, sir!" Hampton called out, a wry grin on his stubbled face. "Thought you were negotiating peace talks back there or something."

Cooper smirked. "You know me, Hampton. Always trying to save the world one cup of coffee at a time."

They exchanged a brief laugh as Cooper reached the tank, resting a gloved hand on its cold steel plating.

"How’s she holding up?" he asked, looking around the crew.

From the side of the hull, Senior Sergeant Marcus Humphrey, the tank’s driver, emerged from a crouch. His grease-streaked face broke into a grin. "Engine’s purring like a kitten, Lieutenant. Suspension’s checked, and the tracks are good to go."

Suddenly, a head popped up from the tank’s hatch. Private First Class Caleb Johnston, the loader, had a smear of dust across his forehead and a goofy grin plastered on his face. "All racks are full, sir! You could knock down a castle with what we’ve got in here."

Cooper chuckled and gave the young private a thumbs-up. "Good work, Johnston. I expect every round to count when the time comes."

With that, Cooper climbed onto the hull and descended into the commander’s seat inside the tank. The compartment smelled of oil and metal, and the faint hum of electronic systems filled the air. His hands moved expertly over the controls, checking the CITV (Commander’s Independent Thermal Viewer) and the periscope. Screens blinked to life, displaying diagnostics, targeting systems, and fuel levels.

"All systems green," he announced. "Now we wait."

As the sun climbed higher, a rare moment of reprieve descended upon the 1st Armored Division. Mess tents had been set up across the fort, with long lines of soldiers weaving around them.

The "special breakfast" was a tradition before major deployments—a symbolic gesture of comfort before chaos. Soldiers loaded their trays with steaming plates of scrambled eggs, crispy bacon, roasted chicken, and fresh vegetables. Some lucky souls even managed to snag lobster tails and scoops of ice cream.

Cooper and his crew sat together at a folding table, their trays piled high. Johnston had two slices of pie balanced precariously on his tray, while Humphrey was busy devouring a plate of steak and eggs.

"They’re fattening us up for the kill," Hampton muttered, stabbing a piece of chicken with his fork.

Cooper smirked. "Well, if this is our last meal, I’m glad it’s a good one."

Laughter erupted around the table, but there was an unspoken weight behind their words. They all knew what lay ahead.

The call came sharp and clear over the loudspeakers: "All units, prepare to move out. Repeat, all units, prepare to move out."

The energy on the base shifted instantly. Crews scrambled into their vehicles, boots thudding against steel as tank commanders climbed into their turrets. Engines roared to life, including the unmistakable scream of Cooper's Abrams' Avco-Lycoming AGT1500 gas turbine.

"Driver, start her up!" Cooper barked over the intercom.

"Yes, sir!" Humphrey replied, and the Abrams growled awake. The tank vibrated beneath them, a beast roused from slumber.

Over the radio, chatter crackled as commanders across the 3rd Tank Company reported in:

"Bravo 1, standing by."
"Charlie 2, systems green."
"Delta 3, locked and loaded."

Cooper keyed his mic. "Alpha 4, ready to roll."

The brigade's structure was immense—three tank battalions, each with three tank companies, totaling 108 tanks, supported by hundreds of infantry fighting vehicles, Self-propelled artillery, and engineering equipment.

The armored column began to move. Steel titans rumbled forward, followed by Bradley IFVs, Strykers, MRAPs, and Humvees. The line of vehicles stretched for miles, a testament to humanity's war machine.

The convoy approached the portal facility. A massive spherical structure, glowing faintly with ethereal blue light, stood as the gateway to Gaia. The portal resembled something out of science fiction—a shimmering, rippling plane of light suspended within a circular metallic arch. Nearby, the fission reactor building hummed with energy, its cooling towers releasing faint plumes of steam into the clear Texas sky.

One by one, tanks and armored vehicles crossed into the portal. The air rippled as each vehicle passed through, momentarily distorted by the immense energy coursing through the portal.

As Alpha 4 approached, Cooper took a deep breath. "Alright, boys. This is it. Everyone ready?"

"Ready, sir!" came the unified reply from his crew.

"Driver, move us forward."

The tank crept into the portal. Through his periscope, Cooper could see the blinding light engulfing the tank as reality itself seemed to warp around them.

His final thought before crossing over was simple and resolute:

"We will win this war. No matter the cost."

And with that, Alpha 4 vanished into the light.

Fort Palmare, Central Equestria, July 21st, 2038. 1000 hours.

The sun hung bright and warm over Fort Palmare, casting golden rays across the sprawling military encampment. Located in the rolling plains south of Canterlot, the fort—once a quiet garrison for ceremonial guards—had become the epicenter of Equestria's largest military mobilization in over a millennium. The air buzzed with tension and the distant clatter of hooves, hammers, and shouted orders. Banners bearing the royal sigil of Celestia and Luna fluttered in the soft breeze, but beneath their regal symbols lay a fragile and chaotic scene.

The fort was overflowing. Thousands of ponies—earth ponies, pegasi, and unicorns—milled about, trying to follow hastily barked orders. Supply wagons clogged the narrow dirt roads leading into the fort, piled high with sacks of grain, crates of preserved hay, barrels of water, and hastily forged weapons. The chaotic sight painted a grim picture of an army hastily assembled and woefully underprepared.

The Royal Guard, despite its legendary history, was showing cracks in its golden armor. Of the estimated 300,000 active personnel, only half were equipped with standard-issue weapons and armor, the rest being issued rusted swords, dented helmets, and wooden spears more suited for animal control than warfare. Many earth ponies found themselves handed farming scythes tied to long poles, while some unicorns were given tomes of outdated battlefield spells copied hastily by apprentice scribes.

Armor shortages were even more glaring. Quartermasters distributed patchwork cuirasses scavenged from royal vaults, some so old they bore the faded crests of long-forgotten noble houses. Helmets often mismatched the armor they accompanied, leaving some ponies resembling poorly costumed actors rather than soldiers preparing for war.

Food supplies, too, were a mess. The logistics network Equestria relied upon was built for peacetime parades and royal tours, not the sustained feeding of hundreds of thousands of troops. Granaries were hastily emptied, warehouses overflowed, and uncoordinated procurement left entire divisions undersupplied. Pegasus couriers were forced to ferry emergency food shipments across vast distances, their wings growing weary under heavy loads.

“By Celestia’s mane…” muttered Caption Silver Halberd, one of the more seasoned officers overseeing supply distribution, as he stared at a ledger. “We’re sending entire battalions into the field with less than two days' worth of rations. Madness, utter madness.”

Leadership among the legions was equally dire. Many high-ranking officers held their positions not because of competence but because of wealth, political connections, or noble birthright. Stallions and mares clad in ornate, jewel-encrusted armor strutted about the camp, their polished swords barely showing signs of wear. Command meetings often descended into shouting matches over petty grievances rather than meaningful discussions on tactics.

The seasoned few, like General Iron Oak, a grizzled earth pony with scars tracing his weathered muzzle, did their best to impose order. “Get those wagons out of the main thoroughfare!” he bellowed, his gravelly voice cutting through the noise. “If these supplies don’t move, neither will our legions!”

Meanwhile, Princess Luna oversaw strategy from her command tent deep within the fort. Large maps sprawled across wooden tables, dotted with miniature banners indicating 'Hu-mano' positions. Her sapphire eyes were sharp and calculating as she conferred with her advisors. Luna understood better than most that this war would not be won with bravado and grand speeches—it would be won with discipline, coordination, and sacrifice.

Across Equestria, blacksmiths worked tirelessly in roaring forges, their anvils ringing like bells of war. Farmers were conscripted into producing military rations—hardtack, preserved vegetables, dried fruits. Every village and hamlet received royal edicts demanding contributions to the war effort. Some complied willingly, viewing it as their patriotic duty. Others protested, their meager supplies already stretched thin from poor harvests.

In darker corners, some provincial generals bypassed royal decrees entirely. They marched their soldiers into villages and seized supplies outright, sometimes leaving families with barely enough to survive. Reports of theft, abuse, and outright looting by rogue elements of the military filtered back to Canterlot, but with the chaos of mobilization, none were held accountable.

At the heart of Fort Palmare, newly recruited soldiers drilled under the scorching sun. Many were young colts and fillies barely of age, their eyes wide with fear and excitement. Overburdened drill instructors shouted themselves hoarse trying to instill basic discipline into raw recruits.

“Form ranks! Keep your spears level! No, you there—stop holding it like a fishing pole!” screamed Sergeant Brick Shield, an earth pony whose patience was wearing thin. He was tasked with training an entire division on his own—a near-impossible feat.

Pegasi recruits flitted awkwardly above the training grounds, trying to synchronize their movements in formation flights. Unicorns practiced shield spells and basic magical barrages, but the lack of experienced combat mages meant that many of their spells fizzled uselessly into harmless sparks.

Months passed, and slowly—painstakingly—Equestria’s Grand Army took shape. Seventeen Royal Guard Legions, each numbering 20,000 ponies, stood ready under their banners. An additional five legions were held back as reserve, prepared to reinforce wherever the frontlines might break.

Equestrian military planners adopted standard tactics, relying on numerical superiority and traditional strategies that had served them well in ancient wars. The general doctrine emphasized deploying 3 legions for every 1 enemy stronghold during offensives and 2 legions for defensive holds.

Reports from pegasus scouts highlighted five key enemy strongholds scattered across Equestria. The southwest, near Whinnypool, was identified as a major staging ground. Another key position loomed ominously in the northeast, close to Neighagra Falls. The southeast, near the Appaloosan mountains and the dense Amarezon rainforest, hosted two additional enemy position. Smaller location dotted remote southern deserts, but they were deemed lesser threats.

Propaganda posters appeared overnight across cities and towns. Colorful art depicted brave Royal Guards charging into battle, banners flying, and the sun rising triumphantly behind them. The war was heralded as “The Great War”, a conflict that would surely end before winter’s first snow.

Young ponies laughed and sang as they prepared for deployment, sharing plans for the celebrations they’d have when they returned victorious. Others clutched letters from loved ones, promises scrawled hastily across parchment.

When Princess Luna gave the final authorization to march, cheers erupted across Equestria. Hundreds of thousands of hooves stomped in unison, shaking the ground like distant thunder.

But beneath the banners, behind the gilded helmets and polished weapons, lurked uncertainty and dread. Equestria was marching to war—but war was a monster they no longer understood.

As the sun set over Fort Palmare, the once-bright banners now cast long shadows over the muddy ground. The wind carried the distant sound of a bugle call, signaling the start of a campaign that would define the fate of an entire world.

Unbeknownst to the eager ponies marching in tight formations, victory would not come before winter. Nor would it come easily—if at all.

Griffonstone, Griffonian Empire. July 24th. 2200 hours.

Deep beneath the towering spires and gilded arches of the Imperial Castle in Griffonstone, in a secure underground war chamber carved from ancient stone, the air crackled with tension. Flickering torchlight illuminated maps, documents, and strategic charts spread across a massive mahogany table. Shadows danced on the walls, their shapes elongated and sharp, mirroring the talons of those gathered.

At the head of the table sat Emperor Magnus Ironclaw, his imposing figure draped in a ceremonial crimson robe embroidered with golden laurels. His steel-gray feathers were immaculately groomed, and his piercing amber eyes gleamed with authority. In one claw, he held a silver goblet filled with ruby-red wine; in the other, a polished scepter symbolizing his rule. His presence exuded power, but beneath the grandeur lay a predator ready to pounce.

Around him stood his most trusted advisors and generals. To his right, General Kael Stormfeather, a grizzled veteran with scars tracing his beak and a polished bronze breastplate etched with marks of valor. To the Emperor’s left, Lord Horatio Geldbeak, the Empire's Minister of Economy, wore tailored black robes and round spectacles perched precariously on his beak. Beside them stood Admiral Arcturus Windwing, commander of the Imperial Navy, his dark navy coat adorned with medals of maritime triumph.

A large map lay unfurled on the table, its surface pinned down with daggers. Five red crosses marked the locations of the alien settlements dotting the coastal regions. Tiny griffon figurines stood in formation near each location, symbolizing the Empire’s legions ready to descend upon the invaders.

General Kael Stormfeather, his gravelly voice echoing in the chamber, spoke first.
"Your Imperial Majesty, our legions stand ready. Twenty fully mobilized army legions await your command, totaling nearly 380,000 talons prepared for war. Our aerial units will conduct devastating air assaults, striking these alien infestations from above. These creatures—whatever they are—seem incapable of flight. We shall rain fire and steel upon them before they even comprehend what's happening.

Magnus nodded approvingly, his golden crown catching the flickering light. "Good, Kael. These… creatures dared to plant their roots in our sacred soil. Show them the fury of the skies. Crush them beneath our talons and leave nothing but ashes in their wake."

General Kael bowed, his sharp beak scraping against his chest plate.

The Emperor turned his gaze towards Minister Horatio Geldbeak. "Horatio, war is not fought on courage alone. How deep into our coffers have we reached for this campaign?"

The bespectacled minister cleared his throat and adjusted his robe nervously. "Your Majesty, the mobilization of our forces, procurement of war supplies, and logistical chains have cost the Empire a 500 thousand Denari thus far. It is indeed a vast sum, but I assure you, it is not beyond our capacity. Our treasury remains strong, and… we shall see a return on this investment."

Magnus raised an eyebrow. "And how, pray tell, will we ensure such returns?"

Horatio smirked faintly, his talons drumming against a ledger. "Loot and plunder, Your Majesty. These settlements are bound to have resources—precious metals, tools, perhaps even exotic goods from their homeland. Special reconnaissance units have been assigned specifically to scavenge and transport anything of value back to the Empire. The invaders' wealth will fund our victory and enrich Griffonia for years to come."

The Emperor chuckled darkly. "A wise plan, Horatio. The spoils of war belong to the victor, after all."

Next, Admiral Arcturus Windwing stepped forward, his sharp talons clicking against the stone floor. His voice carried the confidence of one who had seen countless naval battles.
"Your Majesty, our fleet is at full readiness. The Imperial First and Second Fleets have been deployed to blockade the coastal waters. No ship—large or small—will escape our watchful eyes. We will choke their sea lanes, ensuring that these pests remain trapped on our soil. If they came from across some undiscovered continent, they will never return there. None shall escape imperial justice—male, female, young, or old. They will face our righteous talons in the end."

Magnus’s talons tightened around his scepter, his sharp beak curling into a satisfied smirk. "Excellent, Arcturus. The sea will be their prison, and the skies will be their tomb."

Satisfied with the plans laid before him, Emperor Magnus Ironclaw rose to his full height, his wings partially unfurling to cast long shadows across the chamber. He lifted his silver goblet and spoke with chilling authority.

"My loyal generals, admirals, and ministers—this is not merely a campaign. This is a crusade. These vermin dared to set foot upon our hallowed ground, to erect their foul structures upon our shores. They have spat upon the honor of the Griffonian Empire, an empire that has endured for millennia and whose banner has flown victorious over every battlefield!"

The war room erupted in cheers, with generals and officers slamming their talons against the table, their voices rising in unison.

"We shall cleanse these lands with fire and claw. Bring me their treasures, their secrets, and their lives! Go now, my talons of war—strike swiftly, strike true, and let the world tremble at the might of Griffonia!"

With that final decree, Emperor Magnus Ironclaw raised his goblet high, and the assembled griffons followed suit, roaring in agreement.

As dawn approached and the pale light of day began to creep across the Griffonian skies, the sound of beating wings echoed across the imperial capital. Legions of armored griffons filled the skies, their formations stretching across the horizon like a dark stormcloud. Below, war banners snapped in the wind, and legions on the ground marched in perfect unison, their talons stomping rhythmically on the cobblestone streets.

Civilians cheered from balconies and city walls, waving imperial banners and throwing flower petals as the legions passed. The Empire was mobilized. The plan was perfect—or so they believed.

But history has a cruel sense of irony. For all their preparation, their confidence, and their belief in their eternal dominance, the Griffonian Empire was marching towards a future it could not foresee—a future of ruin and fire. Just as empires of old had risen and fallen, so too would the mighty Griffonian Empire.

And somewhere in the skies above, the crows circled—not as heralds of victory, but as omens of what was to come.

Author's Note

I want to let you know that I am currently experiencing health problems. This limits my ability to write, I will probably make an update every 4-5 days.

Chapter 35 : The Calm before the Storm

"Fear a man who has nothing to lose, be terrified of a man who has everything to win."

- Muhammad Anugerah

Canterlot, Central Equestria. September 9th 2038. 0700 hours.

The golden rays of dawn crept into Twilight Sparkle's room, casting soft beams across the velvet curtains and polished wooden furniture. The faint chirping of birds outside her window contrasted sharply with the distant clang of armored hooves and the rhythmic march of Royal Guards patrolling the cobbled streets below. Twilight stirred in her bed, tangled in her sheets, her face half-buried in a tear-stained pillow. Her violet eyes blinked open slowly, red and puffy from restless nights.

She sat up, clutching her blanket, and looked around. This wasn’t her cozy, book-filled home in the Golden Oak Library. No comforting scent of parchment and ink lingered in the air. Instead, she found herself surrounded by the familiar, ornate décor of her childhood room in Canterlot. The lavender wallpaper, the bookshelf her father had built for her when she was a filly, and her old desk cluttered with star charts and scrolls—it was all still there, frozen in time.

For a fleeting moment, she wanted to call for Spike, her faithful assistant. But the cold reality struck her: Spike wasn’t here, he had remained in Ponyville. Twilight sighed and slowly pulled herself out of bed, her hooves meeting the soft carpet below.

Walking to the window, she gently pushed the curtains aside and peered out. The Canterlot skyline stretched out before her—majestic spires and white marble towers bathed in sunlight—but the streets below told a different story. Normally bustling markets, vibrant with ponies bartering and socializing, were now eerily quiet. Most stalls were shuttered, their goods requisitioned to support the military. The cobblestone roads, usually packed with carts and chattering foals, were now patrolled by stern-faced Royal Guards in gleaming golden armor. Their spears glinted in the morning sun as they marched in disciplined formations.

Further in the distance, the grand banners of Equestria fluttered solemnly from castle towers. The cheerful laughter of Canterlot’s citizens had been replaced with anxious murmurs and hurried hoofsteps. The city, once a symbol of peace and prosperity, now felt like a fortress preparing for siege.

Twilight turned away from the window, her chest heavy with an invisible weight. She trudged to the bathroom and turned on the cold water. The icy splash against her face jolted her awake, but it couldn’t wash away the exhaustion etched into her features. In the mirror, her reflection stared back—a tired, disheveled mare with tangled hair and bloodshot eyes.

She leaned against the sink, her mind replaying the events of the past weeks. The attack on Whinnypool. The chaos, the screams, the blinding flashes of light as strange weapons tore through Equestrian defenses. She and her friends had barely escaped the carnage, retreating into the cold embrace of the northern forests.

Ten long, grueling days they had wandered through the wilderness, their bodies aching and spirits frayed. They had scavenged for food, and struggled to stay warm during frigid nights. The memory of Rainbow Dash nearly flying off in a blind panic to rescue Fluttershy—who had been left behind in Whinnypool—still haunted Twilight. It had taken the combined efforts of Applejack and Rarity to restrain her, tears streaming down the pegasus's face as she screamed Fluttershy’s name into the empty sky.

Eventually, they reached the sleepy village of Coltsonville, where they boarded a train back to Canterlot. The journey was silent and heavy, each mare lost in her thoughts. Twilight had failed. Her carefully crafted plan to open peaceful dialogue with the ‘Hu-mano’ had collapsed into ashes, and war had become inevitable.

Upon their arrival in Canterlot, they met with Princess Celestia and talked for a while. Her normally serene expression was clouded with fatigue and sadness. She had insisted that Twilight and her friends take a break, time to recover from their ordeal.

Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack have returned to Ponyville. Rarity throws herself into helping refugees who had fled from Whinnypool and also feeding the animals in Fluttershy cottage, Pinkie Pie tried her best to lift spirits at aid stations by giving away free cupcakes, and Applejack returned to Sweet Apple Acres, working tirelessly to increase crop yields for the war effort.

Rainbow Dash, on the other hoof, had flown straight to Cloudsdale. With the Royal Guard mobilizing, the Wonderbolts had been called to active duty. For Rainbow, this was her moment—a chance to not only fulfill her lifelong dream of becoming a Wonderbolt but also an opportunity to do something about Fluttershy. Twilight could only hope that Rainbow’s reckless courage wouldn’t lead her into greater danger.

As for Twilight, she remained in Canterlot, not out of desire, but duty. Her expertise in understanding foreign languages, along with her experience dealing with the ‘Hu-mano,’ made her indispensable. Two prisoners—strange creatures who spoke in guttural, clipped tones—were currently in custody, and Twilight was tasked with helping them understand Equestrian culture and language. Perhaps, if they could communicate, some path to peace could still be salvaged.

Finishing her morning routine, Twilight dried herself off and descended the grand spiral staircase of her parents' home. In the warmly lit living room, her mother, Twilight Velvet, was setting the table while her father, Night Light, was seated in his favorite armchair, a newspaper levitating in front of him.

“Good morning, sweetie,” her mother said softly, offering a faint smile. “I made pancakes.”

Twilight managed a small smile in return as she sat down at the table. The smell of warm syrup and fresh batter filled the air. For a brief moment, it felt like nothing had changed—that she was still a young filly waking up to her mother’s cooking before a day of studying at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. But the illusion was fragile.

The headline on her father’s newspaper shattered it entirely: ‘EQUESTRIA AT WAR’. The bold letters screamed across the page, accompanied by grim photographs of Royal Guards marching into distant fields.

Twilight swallowed hard, her appetite fading as she stared at the paper. Would they win? The memory of the ‘Hu-mano’s’ strange weapons—those loud, destructive tools that could punch through magical shields—flashed in her mind. She had seen their technology, their discipline, their cold efficiency. Could Equestria’s magic truly stand against such things?

She shook her head, trying to banish those dark thoughts. Equestria has waged many wars in the past, wars between other nations such as the Griffonian Empire during Merediterranean crisis, the Crystal Empire at the time when King Sombra a thousand years ago, and the invasion of Queen Chrysalis several months back. Each time, they had emerged victorious.

For now she enjoyed her meal and probably took a week off before returning to Canterlot Castle to continue her research on the new species. Her mission now is not to prevent war, but rather to bring back peace to Equestria. She would study, she would learn, and she would find a way to end this war. Whether through diplomacy, magic, or sheer determination, she would not let her home fall.

Who knows, if they managed to understand their language and defeat them in battle, they might be able to get the 'Hu-mano' to surrender or at least put them on the negotiating table.

Twilight took a deep breath and focused on her pancakes, savoring the fleeting warmth of home. Outside, the distant sound of marching hooves and clinking armor continued, a grim reminder of the storm on the horizon.

Evergreen steppe, Northeastern Equestria. September 10th, 2038. 1600 hours.

The golden light of the setting sun bathed the rolling hills and sprawling meadows of the Equestrian countryside. Shadows stretched long across the dirt road as three massive Royal Guard Legions marched in unison, their disciplined hooves striking the earth in perfect rhythm. The air buzzed with the synchronized beat of thousands of ponies marching as one, the cadence of their movement filling the otherwise tranquil evening with an ominous sense of purpose.

Each Legion was a formidable force, split into ten cohorts, each cohort further divided into three maniples, and each maniple separated into two centuriae. Around eighty ponies formed each centuria, creating tightly packed square formations that advanced with mechanical precision. The heavily armored Earth Ponies marched in the front, their gleaming bronze armor reflecting the dying sunlight. Behind them, the Unicorn units walked with regal poise, their horns occasionally glowing faintly with arcane power. Above, pegasi glided in formation, serving as aerial scouts and messengers.

The Legatus of each Legion rode on atop of large/heavily armored chariots pulled by two muscular Earth Ponies. These chariots bore tall blue banners decorated with the golden sun of Princess Celestia and the crescent moon of Princess Luna. Behind the standard-bearers, Signifers carried the sacred standards of each Legion, adorned with ornate golden alicorn, intricate carvings, and enchanted gemstones that hummed softly with magic.

"Left! Right! Left! Right!"
The commanding voices of Centurions boomed through the air, their helmets adorned with horizontal crests made of dyed horsehair—red for senior officers, black for lower-ranked centurions. They walked alongside their units, occasionally tapping a hoof on their soldiers' shoulders or adjusting the alignment of a pony whose formation faltered slightly.

Behind the marching soldiers, dozens of wooden carts rumbled along the dirt road, pulled by auxiliary ponies clad in lighter armor. These carts carried everything necessary to sustain an army on the march: barrels of water, sacks of grain, crates of medical supplies, tools for siege equipment, and even mobile blacksmith stations. A few carts were more lavishly adorned, bearing velvet curtains and fine Canterlot-crafted woodwork—they carried the higher-ranking officers and nobles who were too 'valuable' to march alongside common soldiers.

Inside one of the largest and most ornately decorated carts, Prince Blueblood lounged on a cushioned seat, flanked by other nobles-turned-generals. The interior was filled with luxurious purple drapes and golden candlesticks mounted on the cart's corners. A small table stood in the middle, maps and tactical diagrams scattered across its polished surface.

"It should be my Legion that leads the charge," declared General Gallant Glory, a stout Earth Pony noble from House Glorymane. His gilded armor gleamed even in the dim light filtering through the cart's curtains. "My ponies are equipped with mobile ballistae and catapults. We will bombard the enemy into submission before they even see us!"

"Preposterous!" Prince Blueblood snapped, flipping his carefully styled mane. His pale white coat practically shimmered under the lantern's light. "Your wooden toys are slow and clunky. My 2nd Legion possesses the most skilled Unicorn battlemages in all of Equestria! With their shields and attack spells, we could dismantle the enemy fortifications before your ballistae even set up!"

A third voice interrupted them—a sharp, authoritative tone that belonged to Sky Marshal Aetherius, commander of the Pegasus Airship Fleet. He spread his wings slightly for emphasis, his polished silver-blue armor reflecting the orange glow of the setting sun.
"Both of you are shortsighted. My fleet of airships and pegasi squadrons should strike first. We have mobility and the advantage of elevation. While your Legions trudge through mud and debris, we can rain down destruction from above!"

The argument grew heated, with raised voices and hoof-stamping echoing inside the cart. The scent of expensive wine and nervous sweat filled the confined space.

Seated near the far end of the table, General Crimson Armor, commander of the 3rd Legion, remained silent until the bickering subsided slightly. His voice was low but carried the weight of experience.
"Enough."

The others turned toward him, silenced by his calm authority.

"Do you fools forget the lessons of the past?" Armor continued, his gruff voice cutting through the tension. "During the Crystal War, under King Sombra's dark reign, Princess Luna herself devised the strategy we know today as Combined Hoof Warfare."

The younger generals leaned forward, their arrogance temporarily replaced by curiosity.

"In the first stage, a vanguard force of around ten thousand ponies attacks at dawn," Crimson Armor explained, tracing a hoof across the map. "They probe the enemy's defenses, test their strength, and weaken their resolve. Casualties will be high, but the survivors provide invaluable intelligence on enemy weaknesses."

He paused, letting the weight of his words settle.

"In the second stage, the main assault begins. Earth Ponies with heavy spears and shields take the frontlines, forming an unbreakable wall of muscle and steel. Unicorn mages deploy magical shields and bombard the enemy from range, while pegasi squads and airships launch devastating attacks from the skies."

"This…" Crimson Armor concluded, his steel-gray eyes scanning each officer in turn, "…is how we achieve victory. Not through petty squabbles over who gets to claim the first charge."

For a moment, silence reigned in the cart. Then, one by one, the generals nodded. Prince Blueblood cleared his throat. "Very well. We shall use this tactic. Let it not be said that the nobles of Equestria are incapable of cooperation."

Sky Marshal Aetherius smirked slightly. "Agreed."

Outside, the sun dipped lower into the horizon, painting the sky in hues of crimson and gold. The Legions continued their steady march, their polished armor catching the last rays of daylight.

Some ponies in the ranks exchanged nervous glances; others stared forward with grim determination. Their flags and banners fluttered in the faint evening breeze, carrying the sigils of Equestrian pride across the twilight sky.

The ponies did not yet know the true scale of the storm they were marching into. They felt pride in their polished armor and disciplined formations, unaware that their shields and swords would soon be tested against steel, fire, and lead.

But for now, under the glowing orange sky, they marched on—toward a fate none of them could fully comprehend.

New Washington, Northeastern New Pangaea. September 10th, 2038. 1900 hours.

The sky above New Washington was a blanket of indigo, dotted with countless stars shimmering like scattered diamonds. The moon hung heavy and bright in the sky, casting a pale silvery glow over the sprawling colony below. Despite the clear and peaceful night, an atmosphere of unease lingered, like a heavy fog pressing against every soldier and worker. It was the calm before the storm—the silence before the chaos.

The perimeter of New Washington was alive with activity. Soldiers in combat fatigue scurried about, their faces illuminated by the soft glow of floodlights and vehicle headlights. They carried crates of ammunition, stacked sandbags, welded steel plates and barbed wires, into makeshift barricades. Their voices—quick commands, low murmurs, and occasional laughter—blended into the mechanical hum of heavy machinery working tirelessly.

On the outskirts, colossal M1150 Assault Breacher Vehicles (ABVs) rumbled forward, their armored hulls gleaming under the moonlight. These heavily armored beasts, nicknamed "Shredders," were equipped with massive plows and explosive line charges designed to clear minefields and debris. Their engines growled like predatory animals as they pushed aside boulders, uprooted trees, and flattened uneven terrain to create stable defensive lines. Sparks flew from their metal blades as they tore through obstacles with unrelenting precision.

Beside them, Tesmec Trenchers chewed into the earth, their mechanical arms fitted with sharp, rotating blades digging deep and wide trenches. The whirring sound of the trenching saws reverberated across the night air. These trenches, layered in three defensive lines, were becoming formidable barriers. Each layer was carefully equipped:
- Front Line: Machine gun nests reinforced with steel plating, barbed wires and draped with camouflage netting, positioned to create overlapping fields of fire.
- Second Line: TOW anti-tank missile launchers strategically hidden behind sandbags, their launch tubes aimed at potential choke points.
- Third Line: Mortar teams ready with high-explosive shells, positioned to rain destruction upon any approaching enemy.

Soldiers dug their own foxholes, creating small, hidden pockets in the earth shielded by sandbags. Camouflage netting was spread carefully across certain positions, blending them with the terrain. Meanwhile, engineers worked with disciplined efficiency to connect the trench lines via underground tunnels, creating channels for troops and supplies to move unseen by the enemy.

Further back, heavy war machines—M1A2 SEPv4 Abrams tanks and M2 Bradley IFVs—sat nestled in their own protective trenches, their imposing silhouettes partially hidden by the dark earthworks. The barrels of the Abrams' 120mm smoothbore cannons pointed outward, ready to unleash devastation on anything foolish enough to approach.

Artillery batteries had also been carefully placed at strategic points along the perimeter. M777 and Paladin Self-propelled howitzers, their long barrels aimed skyward, stood ready to rain destruction kilometers away if needed. Behind them, anti-aircraft systems—MIM-104 Patriot missile batteries and M163 Vulcan Air Defense System—were stationed with their radars sweeping the skies for any sign of aerial threats.

Above the colony, MQ-1C Gray Eagle drones buzzed softly, their silent watchful eyes surveying the forests and meadows beyond the perimeter. Occasionally, the whir of UH-60 Black Hawk and AH-64 Apache helicopters could be heard in the distance as they patrolled the colony's outskirts.

Within the walls of New Washington, the colony itself was a hive of activity. The military had taken over large sections of the civilian areas, turning empty lots and open spaces into:
- Barracks: Rows of prefabricated structures, with warm lights glowing inside.
- Command Posts: Housed inside large mobile containers stacked like LEGO bricks, with communication wires snaking out in every direction.
- Supply Depots: Warehouses brimming with crates of ammunition, rations, and medical supplies.
- Tent Hospitals: Rows of white tents, their interiors filled with cots and medical equipment, prepared to handle incoming casualties.
- Mobile Kitchens: Stainless steel food trucks worked overtime, filling the air with the scent of warm stew and bread.

Civilians, though restricted from leaving the colony, were seen assisting soldiers—carrying supplies, digging small fortifications, or cooking extra meals for the troops. Children peeked from behind windows, watching the endless activity with wide, curious eyes.

Not far from the colony, engineers worked tirelessly under floodlights, setting up a temporary airfield for the US Air Force F35s. Bulldozers and compactors leveled the terrain, while others poured concrete onto vast stretches of ground. The airstrip was being built with urgency, knowing that air superiority could determine victory or defeat in the days ahead.

Communication towers rose like metallic sentinels, blinking red lights in the dark. Their signal dishes pointed skyward, maintaining vital connections with the other colonies established during the second wave of colonialism—New Boston and New Philadelphia. Plans for future roads to connect these colonies physically were already in motion, but those would take time—time they might not have.

Deep in one of the fortified trenches, Lieutenant First Class Joe Cooper sat inside his M1A2 Abrams tank, his gloved hands gripping the control stick as his eyes scanned the Commander’s Independent Thermal Viewer (CITV) screen. The thermal imaging painted the outside world in shades of gray and black, with faint white blips indicating wildlife scurrying through the meadows beyond the defensive line.

The air inside the tank was stuffy, and the faint hum of the electronics filled the silence.

A sudden knock on the tank's hatch broke the stillness. Cooper sighed and pushed the heavy hatch open. Standing outside in the cold night air was Sergeant Adam Hampton, holding a steaming tray of food.

“Figured you’d be too stubborn to come grab a bite, sir,” Hampton said with a grin, passing down the tray.

Cooper smirked and took the food. “Appreciate it, Hampton. What’s on the menu tonight? Something gourmet, I hope.”

“MRE spaghetti and mystery meatballs. A five-star meal, sir,” Hampton joked.

They chuckled lightly. Hampton leaned on the side of the tank. “Why not head to the barracks? They’ve got heaters set up now, and some of the boys managed to rig up an old TV. They’re watching reruns of Top Gun.”

Cooper shook his head. “I’ll head back in a bit. Just wanted to keep an eye on things here for a while longer.”

“Well, don’t wait too long, sir. Marcus and Caleb were talking about doing a dogpile on your bunk if you’re late again.”

They laughed again before Hampton gave a mock salute and hopped off the tank. “See you soon, sir.”

Cooper settled back into his seat, tray balanced on his lap. As he chewed on lukewarm spaghetti, his eyes drifted back to the CITV screen. The meadows remained still—no movement, no sign of the alien Equines.

But his gut told him otherwise.

The silence was too perfect, the night too calm. The storm was coming.

And when it arrived, New Washington would be ready.

For now, all he could do was prepare for the worst—and hope for the best.

Author's Note

The fic finally reached 100k words! Yay ^^

Chapter 36 : Storm

“The true soldier fights not because he hates what is in front of him, but because he loves what is behind him.”

— G.K. Chesterton

New Washington, Northeastern New Pangaea. September 11th, 2038. 0600 hours.

The sun had barely crested the horizon when the wailing alarm tore through the tranquil dawn of New Washington. The colony, nestled amidst Gaia's alien wilderness, was jolted awake as sirens blared from speakers mounted on every street corner, every barrack, and every public building. It was exactly 0600 hours, and the sky was painted with soft hues of orange and gold. The air was cool and crisp, a fleeting moment of peace shattered by the weight of impending war.

"Attention all personnel! Enemy forces detected 100 kilometers from the colony! All combat units, report to your battle stations! This is not a drill! Repeat, this is not a drill!"

Civilians stumbled out of their beds, their faces filled with fear, clutching at loved ones. Soldiers, already accustomed to the sound of alarms, leapt from their bunks and began throwing on their gear. Rows of olive-green uniforms were rapidly donned, boots laced tight, and body armor snapped into place. Rifles, pistols, and combat knives were grabbed with practiced precision. The air buzzed with shouted orders and the clatter of equipment as thousands of boots pounded against steel floors and gravel paths.

Within minutes, the defensive network around New Washington buzzed with organized chaos. The first trench layer, reinforced with steel plating and sandbags, bristled with machine gun nests—M240s and M2 .50 caliber heavy machine guns were mounted on swiveling turrets, their barrels gleaming in the early sunlight. Soldiers crouched low behind cover, helmets strapped on, fingers ready on triggers. Anti-tank missile launchers, including Javelins and TOW systems, were positioned strategically, their operators scanning the horizon.

The second layer of trenches housed mobile mortar teams, their tubes aimed skyward as loaders prepared 120mm high-explosive rounds. Spotters stood with binoculars, their eyes locked on the distant horizon. The third and final trench layer, situated further back, was lined with reserves, ready to fill any gaps in the frontline.

Behind the trenches, the roar of gas turbine engines reverberated as M1A2 Abrams tanks rolled into firing positions, their massive cannons swinging towards pre-planned grid coordinates. Infantry Fighting Vehicles (IFVs), bristling with autocannons and missile pods, positioned themselves alongside the tanks. Dust clouds rose as rows of armored vehicles formed an impenetrable steel wall.

Above the colony, UH-60 Black Hawks and AH-64 Apache helicopters lifted off from makeshift helipads, their rotor blades slicing the morning air. The Apaches bristled with Hellfire missiles and Hydra rocket pods, ready to unleash fiery destruction. Meanwhile, on the partially constructed runway, F-35 Lightning II jets were being hastily prepped. Engineers scrambled to refuel and arm the aircraft while pilots climbed into cockpits, preparing for vertical takeoff since the runway was still incomplete.

Further back, artillery units thundered into life. M777 howitzers and Paladin self-propelled guns, strategically placed on elevated platforms, were loaded and calibrated. Their digital ballistic computers hummed as targeting data was fed in from drone reconnaissance and radar feeds. Crews worked with precision, shouting coordinates over the roar of diesel engines and the grinding sound of metal tracks.

In the civilian sectors of New Washington, chaos was tightly contained. Families huddled together in designated shelters, guarded by armed MPs. Doors and windows were barricaded, and streets emptied as the colony braced for what was to come.

Far beyond the American defensive lines, drone surveillance and high-resolution thermal imaging painted a chilling picture. Nearly 60,000 Equine troops—Normal Equines with heavy shields and spears, Horned Equines marched alongside, their horns glowing faintly in strange light. Winged Equines flying in tight formations above them—were marching steadily across the open countryside. Their square formations mirrored the tactics of ancient Roman legions: dense, disciplined, and unyielding. Each cohort held their standards high, golden banners embroidered with the Sun and Moon insignia fluttering in the wind.

The bulk of the Equine army was supported by dozens of wooden carts, pulled by auxiliary. These carts carried supplies, siege ladders, and even crude mobile ballistae mounted on wheels. But the most surprising sight came from the sky.

Radar stations suddenly lit up with warnings. Something was detected 93 miles from the colony—large airborne objects, moving at a speed of 75 km/h and an altitude of 10,000 feet. Drones dispatched to investigate returned with startling visuals: six massive Airships, their long, cylindrical forms eerily reminiscent of World War I German Zeppelins.

Each airship stretched approximately 429 feet in length and 61 feet in diameter. Their sleek wooden exteriors were reinforced with metal ribs and strange symbol glowing faintly along their hulls. Propellers mounted along their sides churned the air, while on their underbellies, gondolas housing Equine crews and mounted ballistae and catapult swayed gently. Brightly colored banners bearing the insignias of Equine nation hung from their sides.

In the command center, General Curtis D. Taylor stared at the screen with a mixture of astonishment and disbelief.

"If they can build these," he muttered, "why are they still carrying swords and shields?"

No one had an answer.

As the sun climbed higher into the sky, the Equestrian army halted approximately 50 kilometers from New Washington. Their formations shifted, with soldiers setting up temporary encampments. Canvas tents sprang up in neat rows, campfires flickered, and cooking smoke drifted lazily into the sky. The six airships ceased their forward momentum, hovering silently like massive wooden whales above the encampments.

For two hours, the US army watched through binoculars and drone cameras as the Equine soldiers rested, had their breakfast, and prepared for the day's grim business.

At 0900 hours, the Equine army split into two groups. The first wave, numbering around 10,000 troops, formed into dispersed units, stretching across a 200-meter-wide front line. Behind them, the remaining 50,000 troops stood waiting, their formations unbroken.

As the forward Equines vanguard advanced to within 25 kilometers of New Washington, Major General Curtis D. Taylor gave the long-awaited order.

"Artillery, fire at will!"

From the artillery platforms behind the colony, the world shook as the first salvo erupted. The air was filled with the ear-splitting roar of 155mm shells launching skyward. Moments later, distant thunder rolled across the plains as explosions blossomed among the Equine formations.

The first impacts landed just short of the advancing Equines, but the shrapnel tore through their ranks. Screams filled the air as hundreds of soldiers were thrown to the ground, their shields and armor offering little protection against the high-velocity fragments.

The second salvo was far more accurate. Explosions erupted directly within the tightly packed formations, sending limbs, weapons, and shattered shields flying. Blood and severed limbs painted the grass red. The horned Equines create a strange shimmering/transparent shields to protect their comrades, but the relentless artillery barrage easily overwhelmed their anomalous shield. leaving dozens writhing on the ground in agony.

Winged Equines scrambled to take flight, attempting to scatter, but high-explosive airbursts shredded their ranks mid-flight, wings torn and bodies tumbling lifelessly to the ground.

For 20 agonizing minutes, the bombardment continued. Hundreds became thousands as salvo after salvo pummeled the Equine positions.

When the guns finally fell silent, the once-proud vanguard was reduced to scattered, smoking remnants. Of the 10,000 Equine who had advanced, fewer than 1,000 managed to retreat in disarray to their main force.

From the trenches, cheers erupted among the US soldiers. They celebrated their first victory in the alien war, confident in their superiority.

But Major General Taylor stood silently, his face grim as he surveyed the battlefield through his binoculars. He knew better.

This was just the beginning.

New Washington, Northeastern New Pangaea. September 11th, 2038. 1200 hours.

The sun reach it zenith over the cloudless sky at noon, casting sharp shadows across the defensive lines of New Washington. The air trembled with anticipation, the distant rumble of engines, the whine of turbines, and the faint rhythmic clang of armored hatches closing filling the silence. Soldiers stood at their posts, sweat dripping down their brows as they gripped their rifles, eyes scanning the horizon. The calm before the storm felt suffocating.

From reconnaissance drone footage, transmitted in real-time to the command center, it was clear: the Equines were advancing in force. 45,000 troops, adorned in glimmering armor and armed with spears, swords, and shields, marched in tight formations. Their shields and banners glinted under the sun, bright and regal, like a scene pulled from an ancient Roman battlefield.

The frontline was made up of normal Equines, their bulky frames carrying heavy shields and large swords, they all walking in phalanx formation. Behind them, horned Equines marched in disciplined columns, horns glowing faintly with strange light. Above them, winged Equines soared in perfect V-formations, their sleek armor shimmering like polished steel, each carrying spears and wooden crossbow.

And above it all, casting long shadows over the formation, the six Airships loomed like floating monoliths. Each vessel, over 400 feet long with massive hydrogen-filled hulls were painted in regal blues and golds, adorned with fluttering banners, they were both majestic and menacing. From their undersides hung massive steel turret armed with heavy ballista, and other primitive but deadly siege weapons.

"They’re moving in force this time… All or nothing, it seems,” Major General Curtis D. Taylor muttered as he observed the drone feed in the command center.

“All units, prepare to engage upon my command.”

At the unfinished airfield, the 301st Fighter Wing was finally ready. Eight F-35 Lightning IIs, sleek and menacing under the midday sun, stood on their VTOL pads, engines screaming as they prepared for liftoff. Engineers scrambled to make last-second checks as pilots climbed into their cockpits.

One by one, the F-35s lifted off vertically, rising into the sky like birds of prey before turning their noses towards the horizon. Within minutes, they were climbing to altitude and rocketing towards the Airship fleet at 1,500 kilometers per hour.

At 10 kilometers away, the squadron launched their AIM-120 AMRAAM missiles at the approaching Airships. The missiles, sleek and deadly, streaked towards their targets at Mach 4 speeds, leaving vapor trails in their wake.

But then—impact.

Instead of exploding against the hulls, the missiles erupted mid-air, a blinding flash revealing a translucent, glass-like shield shimmering around the Airships. The shield pulsed briefly, like ripples in water, before fading back into invisibility.

“They’ve got some kind of shield technology!” one pilot exclaimed over comms.

Undeterred, the squadron adjusted their tactics. Eight AMRAAMs were launched at a single Airship in rapid succession. The shields flickered violently, forming spiderweb cracks across their ethereal surface, but held strong. The pilots knew they needed more.

As they closed to 3 kilometers, each F-35 deployed GBU-12 Paveway II laser-guided bombs. The bombs screamed downward and struck the shield with pinpoint accuracy. This time, the shield shattered like glass, shards of glowing energy scattering in all directions.

The bomb penetrated the Airship's hull. A fiery explosion tore through the hydrogen-filled chamber, igniting the gas in a devastating chain reaction. Flames engulfed the Airship, bright enough to be seen from the trenches of New Washington. The wreckage spiraled downward, crashing into the ground in a fiery inferno.

From below, the advancing Equines paused. Thousands of troops turned their heads skyward as one of their mighty sky fortresses came crashing down. Screams of panic and horror erupted among their ranks.

To the Equines, steel birds that spitting fire and explosions from their wings were incomprehensible, unnatural beings. Their sleek forms cut through the sky with impossible speed, and their wingtips glimmered under the sun like blades.

The F-35s circled back, launching additional sorties, and over the next hour, two more Airships were brought down. Though the Airships retaliated with ballistae and strange plasma lance attacks, but the speed and maneuverability of the jets made them impossible to hit.

At 25 kilometers, the Equine advance finally entered artillery range. Major General Taylor gave the command.

“Fire at will.”

The M777 howitzers and Paladin self-propelled guns opened up again, their 155mm shells screaming through the air before exploding amid the Equine formations. The first salvos tore massive holes in their tightly packed ranks. Shields shattered, bodies were ripped apart, and entire platoons vanished in clouds of dust and gore.

The Equines had adapted, however. Horned equines cast large, shimmering shields to protect their troops, and formations moved in quick zigzag patterns, attempting to make targeting difficult.

But the firepower of modern artillery was relentless. Direct hits shattered shields instantly, sending molten shrapnel slicing through armor, flesh, and bone. The smell of charred fur and blood filled the air. Hundreds of Equines fell in each salvo.

A lone Equine, his shield cracked and body bloodied, staggered through the cratered battlefield, screaming for help before another shell landed nearby, sending him flying in pieces.

At 10 kilometers, the Equines finally pushed through the artillery zone. Dust clouds billowed around them, partially obscuring their advancing ranks, but for the first time, the defenders in the trenches could see their enemy with the naked eye.

The winged Equines launched in massive swarms, darkening the sky like locusts. They carried wooden crossbow and long spears, their eyes locked on the human trenches below.

The MIM-104 Patriot missile of the 1-43rd ADA batteries unit roared to life, launching interceptors skyward. Explosions bloomed in the sky as Airships shields shattered and its wooden hull were blown apart mid-air.

The M163 Vulcan Air Defense Systems began to whirr, their 20mm rotary cannons spinning and unleashing a torrent of fire. Hundreds of winged Equine were shredded mid-flight, their bodies reduced to bloody mist and scattered feathers.

But still, the winged Equine did not retreated. They swooped down on the first trench line, spears and crossbows in hoof.

The trench line erupted in chaos. M4 rifles barked, M240 machine guns rattled, and explosions from automatic grenades launcher tore through the attacking Equines. Some managed to land in the trenches, engaging in brutal hand-to-hand combat. Bayonets clashed against blades, and blood ran freely into the mud.

At the same time, Equines infantry breached the 5-kilometer mark, coming under fire from M1A2 Abrams tanks, Bradley IFVs, and BGM-71 TOW missiles. Explosions turned tightly packed formations into clouds of dust and body parts. Shields shattered like brittle glass as high-explosive rounds detonated within their ranks.

From behind their formations, Horned equines fired orbs of blinding plasma-like bolts towards the trenches. The impacts incinerated machine-gun nests, leaving behind charred craters filled with the smoldering remains of US troops.

Above, AH-64 Apache helicopters from 1-501st Attack Battalion (AB) fired Hellfire and Hydra missiles into the ranks of Equines, but they had to stay distant, harried by airborne equines.

The field before New Washington became a scene of apocalyptic carnage. Thousands of Equines lay dead or dying, their broken bodies littering the scorched grass. Hundreds of US soldiers had been wounded or fallen, their blood mingled with that of their foes.

Yet, despite the devastation, the Equines pushed forward. Their commanders shouted desperate orders, and their soldiers obeyed, driven by loyalty, fear, or sheer determination.

Victory hung in the balance, and neither side showed signs of relenting.

The M1A2 SEPv4 Abrams tank rumbled with the constant hum of its engine as the battle raged around it. Inside the confined metal hull, Lieutenant First Class Joe Cooper and his crew worked like clockwork, their faces smeared with sweat and grime. The air reeked of oil, cordite, and adrenaline. Every movement was precise, every command barked with authority and urgency.

"Load HEAT!" Lieutenant Cooper's voice cut through the constant thuds and distant explosions outside.

In the cramped loader's station, Private First Class Caleb grunted as he hauled a 22.9-kilogram M1147 High-Explosive Multi-Purpose shell from the rack. His hands trembled slightly from exhaustion, but he rammed the shell into the breech with practiced efficiency.

"Loaded!" he yelled over the intercom.

From his seat, Staff Sergeant Hampton, the tank's gunner, squinted into the Advanced Gunner's Primary Sight (AGPS). The targeting reticle illuminated a dense formation of Equine soldiers attempting to rally under the shimmering, faint glow of their strange anomalous shields.

"Target locked," Hampton confirmed calmly.

Cooper's hand clenched the joystick-like Commander's Independent Thermal Viewer (CITV). "Fire!"

The tank rocked slightly as the 120mm cannon erupted with a thunderous roar. A blinding flash illuminated the dark interior, and outside, a shockwave flattened grass and threw dirt into the air. The HEAT shell screamed across the battlefield and exploded amidst the tightly packed Equine formation.

The result was catastrophic. The force of the explosion obliterated Equines caught in the center of the blast. Those closer to the edge were flung through the air, their armor shattered, bodies twisted and torn apart. Others screamed as they stumbled through the mangled remains of their comrades, only to be cut down by the tank's 7.62mm coaxial machine gun that Hampton immediately turned on them.

"Splash! Target neutralized," Hampton said, his voice steady despite the devastation outside.

The gruesome cycle repeated itself—Caleb loaded another shell, Hampton aimed, and Cooper ordered the shot. Each explosion brought more destruction, each burst of the coaxial gun cut down survivors who dared to advance.

Suddenly, the voice of Senior Sergeant Marcus, the tank driver, crackled through the headset. "Lieutenant! Winged contacts incoming! They're bypassing the second trench line!"

Cooper snapped his eyes to the thermal imaging screen of the CROWS (Common Remotely Operated Weapon Station) mounted atop the tank. The infrared view displayed dozens of winged Equines diving towards their position, some carrying crude spears, others carrying crossbows at their hooves.

"Engaging CROWS! Hampton, keep the main gun on ground targets!"

Gripping the remote joystick, Cooper swiveled the .50 caliber M2 Browning machine gun towards the incoming wave. His thumb pressed hard on the trigger.

The air was filled with the deafening roar of the .50 cal as it spat heavy rounds into the sky. Bullets tore into the Equines mid-flight, their fragile bodies ripping apart under the intense kinetic force. Feathers, blood, and pieces of armor rained down as the survivors scattered in terror. Some tried to evade, banking sharply or dropping altitude, but Cooper's aim was relentless, his eyes locked on the reticle.

One Equine, its wings flapping desperately, let out an agonized scream as a bullet tore through its side, sending it spiraling to the ground. Another exploded in a fine red mist as three rounds punched through its chest.

"Targets neutralized," Cooper muttered, his voice heavy with focus.

Below, the horned Equines had begun their assault, strange glowing aura arcing from their horns. Bright plasma-like bolts struck the first trench line, vaporizing sandbags, melting metal, and incinerating soldiers caught in their path.

"Hampton! New target! Horned contacts, grid 4-6-Alpha!"

Hampton adjusted the turret, the reticle settling on a cluster of horned Equines behind a shimmering spherical shield.

"Firing!"

For nearly an hour, the Abrams fired continuously, switching between cannon and coaxial machine gun. Caleb's muscles burned from loading shell after shell. Marcus maintained the tank's position with surgical precision, avoiding craters and debris. Hampton's trigger finger was numb, his focus unbroken.

"Shit, we're out of HE rounds, sir!" Private Caleb's voice crackled through the intercom, strained from exertion. Sweat dripped down his soot-smeared face as he leaned against the shell rack, his gloved hands trembling slightly from the endless cycle of loading.

Lieutenant Cooper's eyes flicked to the ammunition indicator on his display. The numbers confirmed Caleb's grim report. "Understood, Caleb. Load APFSDS!."

Caleb turned back to the ammunition rack, grunting as he hefted one of the long, sleek Armor-Piercing Fin-Stabilized Discarding Sabot (APFSDS) shells. Unlike the bulkier High Explosive shells, these rounds were slender, designed to punch through armor with pinpoint precision. He slammed the shell into the breech and smacked the loading handle.

"Up!" Caleb called.

"Target locked. Firing!" Hampton said.

The 120mm APFSDS (Armor-Piercing Fin-Stabilized Discarding Sabot) round screamed towards the target, punching through the shimmering barrier and sending molten metal in a fiery blast. The shield shattered like fragile glass, and the Equines behind it were vaporized or torn apart by shrapnel.

"Direct hit, shield down!" Hampton reported, swinging the coaxial gun into action to mop up survivors.

Without hesitation, he swung the 7.62mm coaxial machine gun toward the survivors. The heavy rattle of gunfire erupted from the Abrams, sending streaks of red-hot tracers zipping into the crumbling ranks of horned Equines.

One Equine, bleeding heavily from a shrapnel wound, tried to crawl away, dragging itself with trembling forehooves. A burst from the coaxial gun ripped through its side, leaving it motionless in a spreading pool of blood.

"Keep loading, Caleb! We’re burning through ammo fast!" Cooper ordered, his voice sharp but steady.

Caleb slammed another APFSDS round into the breech. "Loaded!"

The turret adjusted slightly, Hampton aligning the reticle on another shield formation in the distance.

"Firing!"

The second APFSDS round streaked through the air, striking true. Once again, the anomalous shield shattered into fragments of light, and the horned Equines caught behind it were torn apart by the sheer force of the kinetic impact. Limbs, armor pieces, and shattered weapons littered the smoking ground.

Despite the lack of explosive force, the precision and sheer penetrative power of the APFSDS rounds allowed the Abrams to systematically dismantle enemy defenses. Whenever a shield fell, Hampton followed up with coaxial bursts, leaving no survivors.

As the sun began to dip below the horizon, the Equine forces began to crumble. Cooper watched on his CITV as scattered remnants of their once-mighty charge began retreating in chaos. Their formations shattered, their shields broken, their numbers decimated.

"Marcus, adjust position—fire at the retreating forces. Hampton and I will engage with coaxial and CROWS."

The retreating Equines were mowed down in droves. Machine gun fire tore through their ranks, leaving the grassy plains littered with corpses and broken armor. The cries of wounded Equines echoed faintly through the meadow.

Finally, the battlefield began to quiet. The distant thud of artillery and the chatter of small arms gradually faded as the Equines vanished into the distant horizon.

Cooper gave a long exhale. "Cease fire. All stations, cease fire."

The crew clambered out of the tank, their boots hitting the muddy ground. The sunset painted the sky in hues of orange and red, casting long shadows over the charred, corpse-strewn field.

Caleb leaned against the hull, chugging water from a bottle. Hampton lit a cigarette, the faint glow of its embers dancing in the dusk. Marcus simply sat on the tank's tread, staring into the distance with hollow eyes.

Around them, medics rushed to and from the trench lines. Bloodied and broken soldiers were carried away on stretchers, some screaming in pain, others eerily silent. The once-pristine trench lines were now scarred landscapes of blood, broken weapons, and discarded helmets.

Lieutenant Cooper climbed atop the turret, his boots resting near the slat armor. He let out a deep breath, smoke and dust still lingering in the cooling air.

The first major battle between humanity and the Equines had ended in a brutal, decisive victory for the United States forces. But at what cost?

As the sun dipped below the horizon, darkness crept over the battlefield, shrouding the dead and dying in shadow.

For Cooper and his crew, it was just another day in hell.

Evergreen steppe, Northeastern Equestria. September 11th, 2038. 1900 hours.

The Royal Guard officer tent stood in eerie silence under the suffocating weight of failure. Outside, the once-bustling military encampment was now a shadow of its former self—rows of abandoned tents fluttered in the cold wind, their occupants either dead, wounded, or missing. Fires flickered in the distance as wounded soldiers groaned faintly, their cries barely rising above the persistent rustle of the midnight breeze. The sky above was an oppressive void—no moon, no stars, only darkness stretching endlessly, as if the heavens themselves had turned away from the slaughter below.

Inside the tent, a large wooden table held a map of the battlefield, stained with dirt and streaks of blood. Small wooden markers, once carefully positioned to represent the pride of Equestria's military might, now lay scattered as though swept aside by an invisible hoof. At the center of the table, the shattered remains of General Gallant Glory's helmet sat like a grim trophy—a twisted mass of gold and steel, riddled with jagged holes where the enemy's vile projectiles had pierced it.

Out of the forty-five thousand soldiers who had charged valiantly toward the enemy stronghold that morning, fewer than eight thousand had managed to limp back to camp. The rest lay broken and lifeless in the fields, their golden armor tarnished and their proud banners soaked in blood.

General Blueblood sat at the far end of the table, his once-pristine golden armor stained with mud and sweat. His hooves pressed into his face, muffling his trembling voice. "How... how could this happen?" he muttered, his breath hitching as panic clawed at his chest. "I’ve never seen weapons like that. They tore through our finest soldiers as if they were made of paper. What are these creatures? What kind of monsters wield such power?"

His voice cracked, and he lowered his hooves, revealing bloodshot eyes rimmed with tears. "We must retreat, we must fall back to Canterlot. If we stay here, we’ll all die!"

Across from him stood General Crimson Armor, his crimson-red cape draped over his shoulders, frayed and stained from the day’s disaster. His face was etched with exhaustion and grief, but his piercing amber eyes remained locked on the map before him. His mind swirled with tactics, strategies, and cold calculations. Every scenario, every attempt at victory, played out in his mind—and ended the same way: in ruin.

But retreat? No. That would mean dishonor. Shame upon the Royal Guard. Shame upon his family, a lineage stretching back centuries. The nobles of Canterlot, the soldiers who had fought and died today, even Princess Celestia herself—all would see them as cowards.

And furthermore, many ponies across Equestria have already prematurely celebrated the victory. Many cities were adorned with banners of gold and white, fluttering proudly in the wind. Streets buzzed with activity as artisans crafted medals, families prepared feasts, and foals played in mock parades, pretending to be soldiers marching home in glory. Across Canterlot, the capital city, nobles raised their glasses in lavish halls, offering toasts to an assured victory.

A retreat now would not only cost them the battle—it would shatter the very foundations of Equestrian unity.

He finally spoke, his voice low but firm. "We cannot retreat, Blueblood. We are the Royal Guard—the shield of Equestria, the sword of the Princesses. If we run now, we might as well hand these creatures the crown on a silver platter."

Blueblood slammed his hoof on the table. "You don't understand! If we attack again we will be completely annihilated!"

Crimson’s jaw tightened as he glanced at Gallant Glory's broken helmet. Equestria’s first war in one thousand years of peace should have been a decisive triumph.

And yet...

Forty-five thousand soldiers had marched proudly into the jaws of death, and now only thirteen thousand remained.

Crimson’s teeth ground together audibly as he glared at Blueblood. "I will not retreat. I will not allow these... creatures to walk away from this day unpunished. We will deliver justice for Gallant Glory, for our fallen soldiers, and for Equestria itself."

Blueblood stared at him, wide-eyed, before whispering, "And how do we do that? We have barely thirteen thousand troops left. And if we march them back into that killing field, they’ll be cut down before they even see the enemy!"

Crimson fell silent for a long moment, his amber eyes flicking across the map. And then, an idea began to take shape—a plan born from desperation, yet brimming with possibility.

"A night attack," he said quietly.

Blueblood blinked. "What?"

Crimson leaned forward, his voice low and firm. "The enemy relies heavily on their ranged weapons. But from what I’ve seen, they lack nocturnal senses. The night blinds them. We, however, have the Thestrals—our batpony auxiliaries. They can guide us, lead us through the darkness, and strike from the shadows. We’ll move silently, under cover of night, and strike while they sleep."

Blueblood hesitated, his lips trembling. "That... that could work. But do we have enough Thestrals for such an operation?"

Crimson’s face hardened. "We’ll make do. Send messengers to Hollow Shades—it's only five kilometers from here. Draft every able-bodied Thestral, conscript them if we must. Every set of wings, every sharp eye—we’ll need them all."

Reluctantly, Blueblood nodded. The orders were given, and as the cold night stretched on, messengers galloped toward the darkened hollows of the batpony villages, dragging civilians from their homes and pressing them into military service.

The camp was deathly silent as thirteen thousand soldiers prepared for one final gamble. Their golden armor had been dulled with ash and mud to avoid reflecting light, and their banners had been furled. The Thestrals, their slitted eyes gleaming faintly in the dark, led the formations forward, guiding the ponies step by step.

At the front marched General Crimson Armor and General Blueblood, their weapons drawn, their faces set in grim determination.

"Stay silent," Crimson whispered. "One noise, one mistake, and we’re finished."

The advance continued, slow and deliberate, the sound of hooves muffled by the damp earth.

And then...

A light appeared in the sky.

It was unlike anything they had ever seen—a bright, floating orb of white light, suspended in the air like an artificial sun. Its glow spread across the battlefield, casting stark shadows and illuminating the entire pony formation.

Everypony froze.

"H-how...?" Blueblood stammered, his voice trembling.

Crimson turned sharply to him. "Raise a shield, now!"

But where Blueblood should have stood, there was nothing. Only his sword, discarded in the mud, glinting faintly under the artificial light.

The coward had fled.

Crimson’s teeth bared in a furious snarl. "Damn him! Everypony, CHARGE!"

The night erupted into chaos as thirteen thousand ponies surged forward, their voices rising in a defiant battle cry.

But then came the whistling.

One by one, explosions tore through the formation, throwing ponies into the air, ripping limbs from bodies, and leaving craters of smoking earth. Screams filled the night as blood and viscera coated the ground.

Still, they charged.

And then came bright streaks of light that cut through the darkness, slicing through armor, flesh, and bone with unrelenting efficiency. Ponies fell in droves, their screams drowned by the cacophony of automatic fire.

Crimson felt a sharp, fiery pain in his leg. He collapsed, his body hitting the cold mud with a sickening squelch. Around him, his soldiers fell one by one, their bodies piling atop each other.

Bleeding and broken, Crimson laughed—low and bitter.

In this hour of victory, they taste only defeat…He ask, why?

They were the Royal Guard, defenders of Equeastria. The roots of Harmony had grown deep under them, where there is life the wisdom of their countless generations has saturated the soil. Their strength is a luminous sun, towards which all civilization blossoms, and the impervious shelter beneath which it has prospered…

This new species stood as the greatest threat to the world, refusing to eradicate them is a fools gambit. Ponykind squander millennia in hard work, while they seize their lands for their own! This land for all things, belongs to Ponykind alone…

"Equestria is doomed..." He murmured.

A final explosion lit the night sky, and General Crimson Armor was no more.

The Age of Harmony has ended, and the Age of Man has begun.

And they are hopeless to stop it.

Author's Note

Good news, I finally recovered from my illness. It will take a while to get back to my old writing speed, I just need some good motivation rn.

Chapter 37 : Krieg

"You ask what is our aim? I can answer in one word: Victory. Victory at all costs. Victory in spite of all terror. Victory however long and hard the road may be. For without victory there is no survival."

- Winston Churchill

New Europa, Northwestern New Pangaea. September 11th, 2038. 0800 hours.

By the mid-20th century, Europe, once the pinnacle of human civilization, had already begun its descent. Two devastating world wars had left the continent shattered both physically and spiritually. The empires that had once ruled vast swathes of the globe—British, French, German, Spanish, Portuguese, and Dutch—collapsed into irrelevance, reduced to mere shadows of their former glory. Economic devastation, political upheaval, and cultural stagnation defined the "Sick Man of Earth." As power shifted westward to the Americas and eastward to Asia, Europe found itself sidelined in the new world order.

When news of the asteroid's arrival became public, many feared it would mark the final chapter for Europe. The old continent, so battered by centuries of war and division, seemed poised for extinction. But against all odds, Europe refused to fade quietly into the annals of history. Determined to survive, the people of Europe looked to the stars—and the portals of Project Gaia—for a second chance.

The first European settlers on Gaia were imbued with a spirit of hope and renewal. They dreamed not just of survival but of rebuilding a civilization free from the divisions that had defined their past. National rivalries, ethnic disputes, and religious conflicts—scars that had long marred Europe's history—were set aside in favor of unity.

The colony of New Europa was designed as a testament to this vision. Unlike other colonies built in isolation, New Europa was conceived as a sprawling, interconnected metropolis. Its design mirrored the concept of a hexagonal lattice: multiple national sectors fused seamlessly into one harmonious urban landscape.

Each sector reflected the unique architectural and cultural heritage of its respective nation. Gothic cathedrals from Germany stood alongside French art deco boulevards, Italian Renaissance-inspired plazas merged with Dutch canals, and Greek Corinthian designs complemented vibrant Spanish and Portuguese courtyards. Public transportation systems connected every corner of the colony, allowing residents to effortlessly move between sectors. A commuter could live in the German sector, work in the French sector, and enjoy dinner in the Spanish sector, all within a single day. Bikes and trams crisscrossed the city, emphasizing sustainable and efficient urban planning.

Despite minor disagreements over language preferences and architectural styles, New Europa was hailed as a monumental success. European nations saw it as proof that they could overcome their turbulent history and create a unified future. Inspired by this success, the European Parliament announced plans to establish a second and the third colony nearby, envisioning a network of interconnected settlements across Gaia.

However, the discovery of intelligent life on Gaia—and the subsequent hostilities—threatened to unravel Europe’s fragile unity. The colonies’ plans for peaceful expansion were delayed temporary as European governments shifted resources toward military preparations. While some citizens supported these measures, believing they were necessary to protect the colony, others were deeply skeptical.

Politicians and pro-peace activists warned that escalating the conflict with Gaia’s inhabitants would jeopardize the colony’s future. These debates led to uneven military deployments across New Europa. Nations like Poland and Germany, with strong militaristic traditions, sent heavy reinforcements, including armored divisions and advanced artillery. In contrast, countries like Belgium and the Netherlands, driven by caution and resource constraints, sent only lightly armed units.

The Belgian Bevrijding 5th Infantry Battalion, for example, consisted primarily of foot soldiers and mobile reconnaissance teams. Meanwhile, the Polish 1st Armored Division arrived with an arsenal of Leopard 2PL tanks and Borsuk infantry fighting vehicles, ready for large-scale combat. This disparity in military strength created significant vulnerabilities in New Europa’s defenses.

Tactical disagreements further exacerbated the problem. Dutch commanders advocated for a static defense, constructing extensive trench networks around the colony’s perimeter. In contrast, Spanish forces preferred a more mobile approach, utilizing urban environments to conduct ambushes and flanking maneuvers. Efforts to establish a unified command structure faltered when French commanders refused to relinquish control of their troops, citing national pride and autonomy.

When Equine forces launched their first major assault on New Europa, the colony’s disorganized defenses were quickly exposed. The attack began with overwhelming force, as waves of horned and winged Equines descended upon the settlement.

Belgian Bevrijding 5th Infantry Battalion suffered severe casualties, losing nearly a quarter of their troops in the first wave. Lightly armed and unprepared for the assaults of the Equine forces, they struggled to hold their ground.

The Dutch 13th Light Brigade, entrenched on the colony’s southern flank, was outmaneuvered by Equine infantry. Forced to retreat, they called upon German artillery support to cover their withdrawal, resulting in devastating bombardments that momentarily slowed the Equine advance.

The Spanish 49th Infantry Regiment, stationed in the colony’s urban core, conducted fierce house-to-house fighting. Using hidden machine gun nests and choke points, they inflicted heavy casualties on the Equine forces but sustained significant losses in return.

The French 92e Régiment d'Infanterie, isolated from the rest of the defenders, bore the brunt of the assault. Surrounded by horned Equines capable of breaching their defenses with Plasma blasts, many French units were wiped out in grueling, close-quarters combat.

Yet amidst the chaos, there were moments of heroism and success.

The German 325th Artillery Support Battalion unleashed devastating salvos from Panzerhaubitze 2000 self-propelled howitzers, obliterating entire waves of Equine infantry before they could breach the colony’s perimeter. Anti-aircraft units like the MANTIS and Skyranger 30 systems proved invaluable, shooting down Equine airships and hundreds of winged attackers.

But the true turning point came with the intervention of the Polish 1st Armored Division. Columns of Leopard 2PL tanks and Borsuk IFVs surged into the battlefield, their superior firepower overwhelming the Equine forces. Tank cannons penetrated the horned equine shields with ease, while autocannons tore through flying attackers. The Poles’ swift and decisive counterattacks prevented the complete collapse of New Europa’s defenses.

Despite these efforts, the battle took a heavy toll. The eastern sector of the French colony, "New Paris", was overrun. Though most civilians had been evacuated, large sections of the colony fell under Equine occupation.

The arrival of reinforcements through the portal marked a turning point. Fresh troops and supplies reinvigorated the defenders, allowing them to regroup and launch coordinated counterattacks. For the people of Europe, the battle became a symbol of resilience—a fight not just for survival but for the rebirth of their civilization.

The scars of the battle would not be the end of their dream but the beginning of a new chapter. Europe, battered and bruised for centuries, was rising once more—a phoenix amidst the ashes of its old world.

Canter Creek, Northwestern Equestria. September 11th, 2038. 0820 Hours.

The atmosphere crackled with tension as the Wonderbolt squadron sliced through the skies over what they thought was the enemy fortress. Their V-formation was pristine, a product of years of grueling training. The once-bright blue uniforms of the squadron had been replaced with gleaming silver steel armor, weighing them down but offering protection against projectiles. The armor glinted in the pale morning sunlight as they flew in disciplined formation. Excitement mixed with trepidation—this was the first deployment of the elite Wonderbolts in a battle since the last recorded war over a millennium ago.

At the back of the formation, Private Rainbow Dash flew with a mix of determination and bitterness. Her rank as Private First Class—a mere step above the green recruits—was a sore spot for her. She longed to be at the front of the formation, right next to Soarin, but her brashness and tendency to disregard orders had cemented her position at the rear. No matter how skilled she was or how fast she could fly, disobedience had made her an unreliable soldier in the eyes of her superiors. Today, however, was her chance to prove them wrong, to show Spitfire, Soarin, and the entire squadron that she deserved more.

But her thoughts weren’t solely on promotions. Somewhere in the enemy’s territory, Fluttershy was being held captive, having been taken weeks ago during the disastrous encounter in Whinnypool. If Rainbow Dash could find her and bring her back alive, she’d not only prove her worth but also save one of her best friends. The stakes had never been higher.

At the head of the formation, Captain Spitfire glanced over her shoulder and bellowed a command. “Listen up, team! The Royal Guard is already engaging on the ground. Our job is to hit the enemy positions from the air and provide cover. Keep your formations tight, follow my orders, and we’ll have this wrapped up before lunch. Remember, these... things can’t fly, so this should be a walk in the park. Keep your heads in the game, and I’ll personally treat you all to cider after this is over!”

A collective “Yes, Ma’am!” echoed across the squadron. Goggles were adjusted, and armor straps were tightened. Confidence radiated among the pegasi, many of whom were eager to showcase their prowess in this historic battle.

The tension broke when a multiple strange objects appeared in the distance, rising from the ground and streaking toward their formation. The metallic cylinder had a conical front and small wings on the side. It spewed fire and smoke from its rear, leaving a blazing trail as it climbed higher. It was unlike anything the pegasi had ever seen, and its purpose became horrifyingly clear as it screamed toward their position.

“Enemy inbound! Evasive maneuvers, now!” Spitfire shouted, her voice cutting through the growing panic.

The Wonderbolts scattered, their tight formation dissolving into chaotic zigzags. Rainbow Dash’s heart pounded as one of the strange object hurtled past them, narrowly missing the squadron before slamming into one of the accompanying airships. The explosion was blinding, the airship’s magical shield shattering with a deafening crack. For a brief moment, the shattered barrier resembled broken glass suspended in the sky before the airship was consumed by fire.

Rainbow Dash shielded her face with her hoof as a shockwave rippled through the air, buffeting her and the others. When she opened her eyes, she wished she hadn’t. The once-proud airship, a symbol of Equestrian might, was now a blazing inferno, its hull crumpling as it spiraled toward the ground. Pegasi scrambled to escape the wreckage, but not all succeeded. The screams of those trapped aboard echoed as the airship met its fiery demise on the plains below.

Spitfire’s voice snapped them out of their stunned horror. “Regroup! Follow me! We’re not done yet!” Her tone left no room for argument.

The squadron reassembled and dove toward the ground. As they descended, Rainbow Dash caught her first full view of the battlefield. Below them lay what she expected to be a fortress but instead resembled a bustling settlement. Buildings of unfamiliar design were arranged in neat grids, some bristling with strange metallic devices. She could see smoke rising from explosions as unicorns on the ground exchanged fire with the new species, their magic bolts clashing against rapid bursts of light from the creatures’ weapons.

“This... this isn’t a fortress,” Rainbow muttered, confusion mixing with fear. “It’s a city...”

Her thoughts were interrupted by a streak of light slicing through the air. It was followed by another, then another. Rainbow’s sharp eyes traced their origin to a strange device on the ground, which spat streams of glowing red projectiles into the sky. The tracer rounds moved with terrifying speed, and the air around them buzzed with lethal intent.

“Scatter!” Spitfire roared.

The squadron broke formation, each pegasus zigzagging to evade the projectiles. Rainbow Dash twisted and turned, her muscles burning as she dodged the deadly streams. But not all were as lucky. A scream from behind her drew her attention just in time to see Private Short Fuse and Private Feather Twirl shredded midair, their bodies disintegrating into a gruesome mist. What was left of them tumbled lifelessly to the ground.

Rainbow gagged but forced herself to keep flying. The others followed Spitfire’s lead, diving low and using the buildings for cover. By the time they landed on a rooftop, two more airships had fallen, and the squadron was down two members.

Spitfire slammed her hoof onto the stone roof, her frustration palpable. “We’ve lost Short Fuse and Feather Twirl...Celestia dammit." she growled. “We’re not quitting. We stick to the mission and we fight smart. Got it?”

“Yes, Ma’am,” the remaining squadron members replied, though their voices wavered.

The squadron split into smaller teams. Rainbow Dash found herself with Bulk Biceps, Lieutenant Sprinkle Medley, and Corporal High Winds. Their target was a building where several of the new species were entrenched. Bulk Biceps led the charge, his massive frame slamming through a wall and creating an opening.

Inside, the creatures—bipedal beings clad in olive-green uniforms and wielding strange weapons—turned toward the intruders. One raised its weapon, and Rainbow barely had time to react before Bulk Biceps charged, his spear aiming for the creature’s chest. A deafening bang echoed, and Bulk Biceps fell mid-charge, his body collapsing lifelessly as blood sprayed across the room.

Rainbow froze, staring at the lifeless body of her comrade. The creatures began to aim at her, and for a moment, all she could do was grip her spear tightly and tremble. Then, instinct took over. As Sprinkle Medley and High Winds provided covering fire with their crossbows, Rainbow darted forward, her spear finding its mark in the chest of one of the creatures. It screamed, a chilling, guttural sound, before collapsing.

The remaining creatures turned their weapons toward her, and for a moment, Rainbow felt the cold grip of fear as she realized she couldn’t move. But salvation came in the form of Spitfire and the others, who stormed through the windows, dispatching the remaining enemies with precision.

“Well done, Dash,” Spitfire said, clapping her on the shoulder. “You gave us the opening we needed. Keep this up, and you might just earn yourself that promotion.”

Rainbow’s stomach churned as she looked at her bloodied spear. This wasn’t how she imagined proving herself. She thought of Fluttershy and wondered how many lives she’d have to take before this was over.

“Move out!” Spitfire barked, snapping Rainbow back to the present. “No more casualties, understood?”

“Yes, Ma’am,” came the unified reply.

As the sun dipped toward the horizon, the battle raged on. Buildings crumbled, airships burned, and the skies were filled with the cries of the wounded and the roar of enemy fire. By the time exhaustion forced both sides to a halt, the cost of the day’s battle was clear. Rainbow Dash landed, her armor battered and her mind weighed down by the horrors she had witnessed.

New Europa, Northwestern New Pangaea. September 11th, 2038. 1900 hours.

The night was heavy with tension in the New Europa colony. The skies were pitch-black, save for the faint glimmer of distant stars and the muted glow of the moon, shrouded by thin clouds. Hours earlier, the Equine offensive had left parts of the eastern section of the French colony in enemy hands. The Equine soldiers, exhausted from a full day of combat, had retreated to their captured positions to rest, believing the enemy would not attack in the dark. After all, only the Batponies among them had true nocturnal capabilities. The idea of human soldiers navigating the darkness with precision seemed impossible.

But the Europeans had other plans.

Reinforcements had poured through the interdimensional portal as the sun dipped below the horizon. The atmosphere was electric, alive with the hum of engines and the barked orders of commanders. Troops from across Europe arrived in organized waves, their vehicles and weapons glinting in the dim floodlights illuminating the staging area. Among them were storied units steeped in centuries of tradition:

The Italian 2nd Cavalry Regiment. Known for its swift and disciplined maneuvers, the regiment brought their Centauro II tank destroyers and Freccia Infantry Fighting Vehicles. Their desert-camouflaged vehicles rumbled into position, their crews conducting last-minute inspections with clockwork precision.

Portuguese 10th Infantry Regiment. A storied unit from the Iberian Peninsula, its soldiers carried the latest Heckler & Koch G36 rifles, supplemented by MANPADS and anti-tank launchers. Their resolve was palpable as they meticulously checked their gear and whispered prayers to their ancestors.

Austrian 1st Jäger Company. Mountain warfare specialists, their Schützenpanzer Marder 1A3s gleamed under the floodlights. Each vehicle bristled with 20mm autocannons, and their crews exuded confidence as they prepared for urban combat.

Above them, the skies buzzed with incoming air support:

The Danish 725th Airwing. Sleek F-35 Lightning II fighters streaked into the sky, their VTOL capabilities enabling precision take off and landings in the colony. Their pilots, veterans of countless simulations, inspected their payloads: laser-guided bombs and air-to-ground missiles designed for surgical strikes.

Czech 221st Helicopter Squadron. Rugged AH-1Z Viper helicopters, bristling with Hydra 70 rockets and M197 rotary cannons, hovered nearby, ready to unleash hell. Their crews were calm, methodical, and deadly efficient as they synchronized their mission plans.

By 7 p.m., all units were in position. The silence of the night was shattered by the deafening roar of artillery.

Dozens of Panzerhaubitze 2000 self-propelled howitzers opened fire, their 155mm shells screaming through the air toward Equine positions. The first impacts sent shockwaves through the enemy camps. Tents, hastily constructed barricades, and crude fortifications were obliterated in fiery explosions. Hundreds of Equines, some in the middle of eating their evening rations, others resting in their makeshift shelters, were caught off-guard.

The Equines underestimated human ingenuity, believing their enemies were blind in the dark. They had no idea that every soldier wore advanced night vision goggles, transforming the blackness into a vibrant green panorama.

The European offensive began with a unified battle cry, echoing across the colony: “To Ost-Paris!”

(Author's notes : I oblige you to play this song while you continue reading.)

The ground shook as Leopard 2 tanks rolled forward, their 120mm smoothbore cannons blasting Equine barricades into splinters. Austrian Marder IFVs followed close behind, their 20mm autocannons tearing into clusters of panicked winged Equines who had sought refuge on rooftops. Each burst of fire sent feathers and broken bodies tumbling to the ground.

The air roared with the deafening hum of jet engines and the rapid thuds of rotor blades. F-35s from the Danish 725th Airwing unleashed precision-guided bombs on Equine strongpoints, leaving craters where once stood proud battlements. Czech AH-1Z Vipers swept low, their M197 rotary cannons spewing fire. Winged Equines who dared to take to the skies were mowed down in droves.

Equine commanders attempted to rally their troops. Hundreds of horned Equines activated their anomalous shields, creating glowing domes of shimmering light. From the human perspective, these shields glowed with an ethereal blue and purple hue, pulsating as if alive. But the sustained fire of human weapons overwhelmed them. The shields flickered and cracked under relentless pressure before shattering like glass.

Despite the chaos, the Equines fought back valiantly. Horned Equines began firing plasma-like bolts into the human ranks. These projectiles glowed with an intense, swirling energy, crackling as they hurtled toward their targets. When they struck, they exploded with searing light, scorching earth and metal alike. Yet their accuracy was poor in the darkness, most bolts fizzling harmlessly against walls or detonating in empty streets.

Above, the winged Equines swarmed the helicopters, trying desperately to bring them down. Armed with spears and crossbows, they swarmed like angry hornets, their attacks pitifully ineffective against the Vipers' steel fuselage.

One winged Equine stood out—a mare with a striking blue coat and a rainbow-colored mane. She darted through the air with unmatched speed, her every movement a blur. Human soldiers caught glimpses of her through their night vision, her vibrant colors appearing muted but still distinct against the green background. She threw a spear with incredible precision, striking the gearbox of a Viper’s rotor mechanism. The helicopter sputtered, its rotors slowing before it spiraled out of control and crashed into a nearby building.

But even her heroics couldn’t change the tide of battle.

As the night wore on, the human advance proved unstoppable. European soldiers, their rifles and machine guns blazing, cut down hundreds of Equines before they could even identify their attackers. Their thermal and infrared imaging gave them an unassailable advantage, rendering the Equines virtually blind.

By 3 a.m., the Equine forces began to retreat in disarray. Human artillery pounded their rear ranks, turning their withdrawal into a rout. Stragglers who attempted to hide in buildings were quickly rooted out and neutralized.

As the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, the battle was over. The streets of New Europa were littered with the bodies of fallen Equines, their armor cracked and bloodied. The colony itself bore scars of battle, with craters and scorched buildings marking the ferocity of the conflict.

Civilians cautiously emerged from their shelters, shielding their eyes from the sunlight after a day spent in darkness. The mood shifted from fear to joy as the reality of their survival set in. Soldiers stood guard, weary but triumphant, their weapons slung over their shoulders.

Atop the tallest building in the colony, a German soldier scaled the remains of a shattered tower. In his hands, he carried the flag of the European Union, its golden stars shining brightly against the blue background. As he planted it firmly into the rooftop, a cheer erupted from the crowd below. Soldiers and civilians alike shouted and embraced, their voices echoing across the colony.

The flag waved proudly in the morning breeze, a symbol of unity and resilience. It stood as a testament to the strength of a civilization that had endured countless trials and risen from the ashes of adversity.

As the sun fully rose, casting its golden light across the battered yet victorious colony, the people of New Europa looked forward with renewed determination.

A new morning for European civilization, and may that sun never set.

Author's Note

‼️‼️HOLY FUCKING SHIT‼️‼️‼️‼️ IS THAT A MOTHERFUCKING TNO REFERENCE??????!!!!!!!!!!11!1!1!1!1!1!1! 😱😱😱😱😱😱😱 TNO IS THE BEST FUCKING MOD 🔥🔥🔥🔥💯💯💯💯 SABLIN IS SO BLESSEDDD!!!!

Btw, 4-5 days will be my permanent uploading schedule. I'm starting to run out of steam.

Chapter 38 : युद्ध

"When the Great fight, it is the Small who suffer."

- Thuktun Flishithy

New Mumbai, Southwestern New Pangaea. September 11th, 2038. 0700 hours.

It was a bright, serene morning in the Indian colony of New Mumbai. By 7 a.m., the sun had climbed above the horizon, casting a golden glow over the sprawling urban landscape. New Mumbai was not just a colony; it was a vision realized—a modern, dense, and environmentally conscious metropolis. The clear skies complemented the harmonious hum of daily activity, as the sound of construction echoed across the city, signaling the rise of new housing complexes and towering skyscrapers.

New Mumbai had become the crown jewel of New Hin’d, India's frontier on Gaia. Housing over a million citizens, it was the first human colony to break this milestone, a testament to the resilience and ambition of the Indian people. The colony's skyline was dominated by apartment towers, sleek concrete and glass structures that stretched into the heavens. These buildings were designed with modern urban principles, ensuring that every resident was within a short walk or bus ride from essential services.

Wide, pedestrian-friendly roads were shaded by lush green trees, and the absence of personal vehicles made the air refreshingly clean. Public transportation—electric buses and trams—moved silently through the streets, connecting the colony seamlessly. Parks and recreational spaces dotted the urban jungle, creating pockets of tranquility amidst the bustling city.

The streets were alive with activity. Hundreds of thousands of colonists from every corner of India filled the sidewalks, going about their day. Men and women in colorful kurtas, saris, and modern attire mingled freely. Differences of caste, religion, and language seemed to fade in this new land. Hindus, Muslims, Sikhs, Christians, and others worked side by side, united by a shared purpose: to build a brighter future for themselves and their nation.

Critical infrastructure was already in place. Hospitals, schools, government offices, and fire stations had been constructed, allowing life in the colony to run smoothly. With New Mumbai nearing completion, the Indian government had begun diverting resources to develop other colonies like New Kolkata and Bangalore, ensuring a robust presence on Gaia.

On one of the many tree-lined streets, a young boy named Vinay walked with his mother and younger sister, Riya. They were headed toward the newly completed middle school, a short walk from their apartment. Vinay’s mother had been quick to enroll her children, eager to provide them with stability and a good education in this new world.

Vinay, dressed in a freshly pressed white shirt and blue pants, looked around with excitement. His sister, Riya, clutched their mother’s hand, her nerves evident in the way she glanced at the bustling street. She wore a simple yet colorful salwar kameez, her hair neatly braided by her mother that morning.

Initially, both children had been reluctant to attend school. They missed their old friends from Earth and were nervous about starting over in an unfamiliar place. But their mother, ever patient and firm, had reassured them that they would make new friends and adapt. The threat of taking away their iPhones had also proven effective.

As they walked along the sidewalk, the sound of heavy engines filled the air. A military convoy rolled through the main road, drawing the attention of pedestrians. Tanks, Infantry Fighting Vehicles (IFVs), and armored cars and trucks moved in formation, their steel plating gleaming under the morning sun.

Vinay stopped in his tracks, his eyes widening in awe. "Look, Amma!" he exclaimed, pointing at a T-90 Bhishma tank as it rumbled past. Its powerful turret and imposing size made it a spectacle for the young boy, who stared in amazement. Behind it, an Arjun Mk II tank followed, flanked by BMP-2 Sarath IFVs and logistical trucks carrying supplies.

The soldiers accompanying the convoy wore crisp digital camouflage uniforms, their helmets adorned with communication headsets. Indian tricolor patches were visible on their sleeves, and some carried INSAS rifles while others manned vehicle-mounted machine guns.

Riya, however, clung to her mother’s side, her face pale. "Amma, why are they here?" she asked, her voice trembling.

Her mother gently patted her head. "Don’t worry, they’re here to protect us. That’s their job." Though her words were meant to be reassuring, she herself couldn’t help but feel a tinge of unease.

Realizing they were running out of time, she urged the children to continue walking. "Come now, we’ll be late for school," she said, leading them past the convoy.

After a few minutes, they arrived at the school gate. The building was an impressive structure of white and beige, designed with a blend of modern and traditional Indian architecture. The school’s entrance featured a large, intricately carved arch, and the grounds were filled with children and their parents.

The schoolyard buzzed with activity. Children in neat uniforms said their goodbyes to their parents, some nervously clutching their bags, while others ran excitedly toward their friends. Teachers in formal attire stood by the gates, welcoming students and ensuring everyone got inside safely.

Vinay’s mother knelt down to their level, handing each of them a small, neatly packed tiffin box. "Listen, both of you. Focus on your studies and be kind to your classmates. Riya, don’t worry about anything, okay? Vinay will take care of you."

Riya nodded hesitantly, while Vinay puffed out his chest. "I promise, Amma. I’ll look after her," he said with determination.

Their mother smiled and ruffled his hair. "That’s my boy. And remember, Papa will pick you up after school. Tonight, I’ll make your favorite—Butter Chicken."

The siblings smiled at the thought, their worries momentarily forgotten. After one last hug, they waved goodbye and walked through the school gates.

As their mother watched them disappear into the building, a sense of pride welled up inside her. She had worked tirelessly to give her children a fresh start, and seeing them take their first steps into this new chapter filled her with hope.

She turned to leave, unaware that this would be one of the last moments she would see her children.

A distant rumble echoed through the colony, faint but ominous. The convoy they had passed earlier had come to a halt, its vehicles forming a defensive line near the colony’s outskirts. Soldiers disembarked, scanning the horizon with a sense of urgency.

Above the serene skyline of New Mumbai, dark clouds began to gather. A new threat loomed, and the peace that had defined the colony was about to be shattered.

New Mumbai, Southwestern New Pangaea. September 11th, 2038. 0720 hours.

The classroom buzzed with quiet conversation as Vinay sat at his desk, nervously eyeing the other students. He had never seen any of them before, and their accents and clothing hinted at the incredible diversity of the class. Some were from the lush tea gardens of Assam, others from the sprawling deserts of Rajasthan, and a few from the coastal towns of Kerala. It was a vibrant mosaic of modern India, yet it only deepened Vinay’s longing for the friends he had left behind in their small hometown.

The students began to warm up to one another, introducing themselves hesitantly at first but gradually with more enthusiasm. Vinay, despite his initial sadness, decided to make the best of it. He struck up a conversation with a boy sitting next to him, who introduced himself as Rajesh from Bihar. They quickly bonded over their mutual love of cricket. Vinay also got to know Priya, a girl from Mysore, who was eager to share stories about her family's journey to the colony. For the first time that morning, he felt a glimmer of hope.

Before Vinay could speak to more of his classmates, the door opened, and a tall, bespectacled man in his forties walked in. His salt-and-pepper hair and crisp white kurta-pajama gave him an air of authority.

“Good morning, students. My name is Mr. Ramesh Kulkarni, and I will be your homeroom teacher this year,” he said with a warm smile. “Welcome to the first academic year of this school. I know many of you miss home, but together we will create new memories here.”

The students quieted down as Mr. Kulkarni explained how their school year would proceed. Then he announced, “Before we begin, I’d like each of you to come forward, one by one, and introduce yourself. Tell us your name, where you’re from, and something interesting about you.”

One by one, the students took turns. There were students from Kolkata, Chhattisgarh, Orissa, and even far-off Andaman and Nicobar Islands. Each brought a piece of India’s vast culture to the room. As Vinay listened, he grew more comfortable, already imagining how this class might become a second home.

Just as it was about to be Vinay’s turn, a shrill siren pierced the air, reverberating through the classroom walls. Everyone froze.

“What’s happening?” whispered Priya, looking around nervously.

Mr. Kulkarni raised his hand to calm the class. “Stay seated and don’t panic. I’ll go find out what’s going on. Do not leave the classroom, and stay together.” He left, closing the door behind him.

The classroom was filled with uneasy murmurs. Vinay’s thoughts raced back to the military convoy he had seen that morning. Could it be related? His heart pounded as he tried to shake off the growing dread.

Suddenly, the sound of shattering glass erupted from the back of the classroom, followed by screams. Vinay spun around to see a bizarre creature lying amidst shards of broken glass. It was horse-like in appearance, but it had golden armor and enormous feathered wings. Gasps filled the room as students scrambled away from the creature.

The Equine groaned and rose shakily to its feet. Its eyes, fierce and unyielding, scanned the room before it drew a gleaming sword from its side and pointed it at the students. It bellowed in an alien language, its voice echoing with a strange, melodic cadence.

“Is it... an alien?” someone whispered, trembling.

Panic erupted. Students screamed and bolted for the door. Others, perhaps emboldened by fear, grabbed books, chairs, and anything they could find to defend themselves. The creature slashed its sword, injuring a few students who got too close, but it was quickly overwhelmed by sheer numbers. Bloodied and battered, it collapsed under the relentless barrage of attacks.

Amidst the chaos, Vinay had only one thought: Riya. He grabbed his bag and sprinted out of the classroom, his mind racing. The hallway was pandemonium. Students flooded out of classrooms, screaming and crying. Teachers shouted over the chaos, trying to maintain order, but it was clear they were just as overwhelmed.

As Vinay darted through the corridor, he saw a janitor and a teacher battling another armored Equine with mops and brooms. The creature snarled and lunged at them, but the improvised weapons kept it at bay.

“Riya!” Vinay shouted, his voice cracking with desperation.

Finally, he heard her voice from a nearby classroom. “Bhaiya!” She was hiding under a desk, her face pale and streaked with tears.

“Come on, we have to go!” Vinay said, pulling her out.

“But my bag—”

“Leave it! We don’t have time!”

Just as they turned to leave, another Equine crashed through the window, landing heavily on the floor. It recovered quickly, its spear gleaming as it pointed it directly at them.

Vinay’s heart pounded as adrenaline surged through him. He grabbed a nearby chair and hurled it at the creature. The impact knocked it off balance for just a moment—enough for Vinay to grab Riya’s hand and drag her out of the room.

They sprinted down the hall, weaving through the terrified crowd. When they finally burst out of the school building, they were greeted by a horrifying sight. The once-clear sky was now darkened by swarms of flying Equines, their golden armor glinting as they rained down chaos upon the colony. Explosions echoed in the distance, and the sharp crackle of gunfire filled the air as the Indian military fought back.

Vinay turned to his sister. “We have to find Mom and Dad.”

“How? We don’t have our phones!” Riya cried.

“I remember the way home. Trust me,” Vinay said, his voice steady despite the chaos.

Riya hesitated, but another explosion nearby sent her running alongside her brother. Their journey through the war-torn streets of New Mumbai had begun—a journey that would forever change their lives.

—

The streets of the colony had descended into chaos. Smoke billowed into the air, accompanied by the acrid stench of burning metal and flesh. The cries of terrified civilians mixed with the sound of shattering glass, clashing weapons, and the alien screeches of the Equines. Vinay held tightly onto Riya’s hand as they darted through the mayhem. His sister was sobbing uncontrollably, her small frame trembling with fear as they ran past the grotesque scenes of death and destruction. Bodies lay scattered on the roads, lifeless and soaked in blood. Their wide, glassy eyes reflected the horrors they had witnessed in their final moments.

Vinay tried to shield Riya from the gruesome sight, urging her to keep her eyes forward. He struggled to focus on the route, his heart pounding in his chest as he tried to recall the way home amidst the pandemonium. Every few seconds, he glanced up at the sky, dodging the swooping attacks of the winged Equines. Their golden armor gleamed malevolently in the sunlight, their sharp weapons dripping with the blood of colonists.

As they reached a busy intersection, Vinay froze. People flooded the streets in every direction, screaming and shoving as they tried to escape. He scanned left and right, trying to decide which way to go, but the chaos made it impossible to think clearly. Riya suddenly let out a shriek, pointing at something down the road.

Vinay turned his head to see a massive truck barreling toward them. The driver, his face contorted with fear and desperation, was fending off an Equine that had somehow climbed into the cabin. The truck swerved erratically, narrowly missing pedestrians and smashing into parked cars as the driver struggled to maintain control. Vinay didn’t hesitate. He yanked Riya toward the sidewalk, just as the truck roared past them, missing them by mere inches.

The truck’s rampage came to a catastrophic end as it crashed into the public market building. The vehicle tipped over, its massive frame crushing dozens of people who hadn’t been able to get out of the way in time. The impact sent debris flying in all directions. Riya let out a piercing wail, her small hands clutching Vinay’s arm tightly as she buried her face in his sleeve.

“Don’t look,” Vinay said hoarsely, turning her away from the grisly sight of mangled bodies trapped beneath the wreckage. He steeled himself and continued running, guiding Riya through the labyrinth of destruction. Minutes felt like hours as they navigated the chaos, dodging falling debris and avoiding the deadly attacks of the winged invaders.

When their apartment building finally came into view, Vinay felt a flicker of hope. A cluster of Indian Army soldiers had set up a defensive perimeter around the building, directing civilians to take shelter in the underground parking area. Military vehicles were parked nearby, their mounted guns firing at the Equines in the sky. Explosions rang out as the soldiers fought valiantly to protect the colonists.

As Vinay and Riya approached the building, a familiar voice cut through the noise. “Vinay! Riya!”

Their mother’s voice was like a beacon, drawing their attention to where she stood amidst the crowd. She was waving frantically, her face pale with worry. Relief washed over Vinay as he saw her, but his joy was short-lived.

The soldiers near their mother were shouting at her to stay back, trying to prevent her from rushing forward. “It’s not safe, ma’am! Please, stay with the group and head to the shelter!” one of them barked.

Vinay and Riya started running toward her, tears streaming down their faces. “Mom!” they cried out in unison.

But before they could reach her, a deafening explosion erupted nearby. The force of the blast sent a shockwave rippling through the air, throwing Vinay and Riya several meters away. They hit the ground hard, the impact knocking the wind out of them.

Vinay’s ears rang, his vision swimming as he struggled to push himself up. His body ached, and the metallic taste of blood filled his mouth. As his senses slowly returned, he turned toward where his mother had been.

What he saw made his blood run cold. The spot where his mother and the crowd had stood was now a massive crater, surrounded by scorched earth and scattered debris. Body parts and torn clothing littered the area, the aftermath of the explosion painting a grotesque picture of destruction.

“No…” Vinay whispered, his voice trembling. He crawled toward the crater, his body shaking with grief. “Mom… no…”

Before he could reach the edge, a new sound pierced the air – the distinctive sound of whooshing. Vinay turned to see a group of Equines with sharp horns on their foreheads. Unlike the winged ones, these creatures were firing plasma-like bolts of energy from their horns, targeting the soldiers. The blasts tore through vehicles and buildings, the relentless assault overwhelming the defenders.

Panic surged through Vinay as he remembered Riya. He scrambled to his feet, scanning the area frantically until he spotted her lying a short distance away. Her small body was still, her head resting in a pool of blood.

“Riya!” Vinay screamed, rushing to her side. He dropped to his knees and shook her gently. “Wake up, Riya! Please, wake up!”

Her face was pale, her eyes closed. A jagged piece of metal protruded from her temple, blood flowing freely from the wound. Vinay’s hands trembled as he pressed them to the wound, desperate to stop the bleeding.

“Riya, please… don’t leave me,” he sobbed, his voice breaking. He shook her again, but her body remained lifeless.

A soldier approached, his rifle slung over his shoulder. "बेटा, You need to get out of the line of fire!" He crouched beside Vinay, his expression grim as he assessed Riya’s condition. “I-...,” he stuttered. “I'm sorry, but she's gone.”

“No!” Vinay shouted, his voice raw with anguish. “She’s not gone! She just needs help! Please, help her!”

The soldier placed a hand on Vinay’s shoulder. “We need to move. It’s not safe here.”

Another explosion rocked the ground nearby, sending debris raining down around them. The soldier made a split-second decision, grabbing Vinay and lifting him off the ground.

“Let me go!” Vinay screamed, kicking and struggling against the soldier’s grip. “Riya! I can’t leave her!”

The soldier didn’t respond, his focus solely on getting Vinay to safety. He carried the boy toward the underground shelter, ignoring his cries and protests.

As they descended into the shelter, Vinay’s screams echoed in the enclosed space. “Riya!” he cried out one last time, his voice filled with despair. The door slammed shut behind them, cutting off the sounds of the battle above.

New Mumbai, Southwestern New Pangaea. September 11th, 2038. 1700 hours.

The sun was low in the afternoon sky, casting a hazy orange glow over the smoking ruins of New Mumbai. Dhani Mayadev sprinted down the cracked and scorched streets, his breath labored but his legs unwilling to stop. His mind raced faster than his body, each passing second amplifying his dread. News of the attack had reached him while he was at work in the cement factory on the outskirts of the colony. Without hesitation, he had abandoned his post, ignoring both his supervisor’s shouts and the soldiers’ warnings about entering the danger zone. Nothing mattered except reaching his family.

New Mumbai was a devastated. Buildings were reduced to skeletal frames, their walls peppered with shrapnel holes or entirely missing. The once-bustling streets were littered with rubble, charred vehicles, and the remnants of lives abruptly cut short. Military vehicles patrolled the area, and soldiers stood on street corners, some directing civilians to safe zones, others forming defensive positions in case the alien Equines returned. The air was heavy with the acrid stench of burning materials, mixed with the unmistakable metallic tang of blood. The wails of survivors echoed, mingling with the distant hum of generators and the shouted orders of officers enforcing martial law.

Dhani tried calling his wife and children as he weaved through the rubble, dodging hastily erected barricades and ignoring the soldiers ordering him to turn back. Each unanswered call felt like a punch to his gut. His wife’s phone rang out without response. His children’s numbers gave him only silence. His mind conjured the worst scenarios—scenarios he desperately tried to suppress.

His legs burned, and his lungs ached, but he didn’t stop. Adrenaline flooded his body, fueling his relentless pace. Every step brought him closer to their apartment, but the journey felt like an eternity.

When Dhani finally arrived at his apartment block, he froze, the scene before him stealing the breath from his lungs. The area looked like a battlefield. Multiple craters marred the roads, some still smoldering. Scorch marks painted the surrounding buildings, their shattered windows reflecting the destruction. The bodies of soldiers and civilians alike lay scattered, some covered with hastily draped tarps, others left exposed to the elements. The remnants of a collapsed market stall leaned precariously against a nearby wall, its wares crushed beneath concrete debris.

Soldiers and volunteers worked tirelessly, clearing rubble, recovering bodies, and setting up makeshift barricades. Medics moved from one injured person to the next, their hands stained with blood, their faces etched with exhaustion. Dhani’s heart clenched as he took it all in.

“Pooja! Vinay! Riya!” he shouted, his voice raw with desperation as he stumbled through the chaos. He searched every face, hoping to find the familiar features of his wife and children. No one answered.

A soldier noticed him and approached, placing a firm hand on his shoulder. “Sir, it’s not safe here. Civilians are being directed to the shelter in the underground parking lot. You might find your family there.”

Dhani nodded frantically, barely hearing the soldier’s words, and rushed toward the parking lot entrance.

The underground parking lot was a stark contrast to the devastation above. The fluorescent lights flickered, casting a pale glow over the rows of parked vehicles that had been pushed aside to make room for makeshift beds and medical stations. Hundreds of civilians crowded the space, their faces pale with shock, their voices hushed or trembling with fear.

Dhani began weaving through the crowd, calling out his family’s names. “Pooja! Vinay! Riya! Where are you?” His voice echoed in the enclosed space, drawing the weary glances of those around him. His search seemed endless, his hope dwindling with each unanswered call.

Finally, in a quieter corner of the shelter, he saw a familiar figure sitting on the cold concrete floor. It was his son, Vinay. The boy was alive but looked utterly broken. His clothes were torn and bloodstained, and his arms were wrapped tightly around his knees. His wide, unblinking eyes stared into the distance, red and raw from crying. Tracks of dried tears streaked his cheeks, but no fresh ones came—he had no more left to shed.

“Vinay!” Dhani rushed to his son, dropping to his knees in front of him. Relief flooded him momentarily as he placed his hands on the boy’s shoulders. “Vinay, thank God you’re alive! Are you hurt? Where’s your mother? Where’s Riya?”

Vinay didn’t respond. His lips were slightly parted, but no words came. His gaze remained fixed on some invisible point in the distance, as if his mind had retreated far away from the horrors around him.

“Vinay, please!” Dhani’s voice cracked as he shook his son gently. “Tell me what happened! Where are they?”

The boy’s silence was like a dagger to Dhani’s heart. He looked around frantically for help and spotted a nearby medic. “Please!” he shouted, waving the medic over. “Something’s wrong with my son! He’s not responding! And my wife—my daughter—I can’t find them!”

The medic approached, her expression grave. She knelt beside Dhani and examined Vinay briefly, her voice soft but firm. “He’s in shock. He’s been through something traumatic. He needs time and care.”

“But my wife—my daughter—where are they?!” Dhani demanded, his voice rising.

The medic hesitated, her expression clouded. “I don’t know, sir. You should ask the soldiers—they might have records of the survivors.”

Dhani spent what felt like hours piecing together the truth from fragments offered by soldiers, medics, and other survivors. He learned about the explosion near the apartment garden. He learned about the crater it left—and the lives it took. Slowly, the horrifying realization sank in.

His wife and daughter were gone.

The weight of the loss crushed him, and he collapsed to his knees beside his son. His chest heaved with silent sobs, the kind that left his throat burning and his body trembling. If it weren’t for Vinay sitting beside him, alive but broken, Dhani wasn’t sure he would have the will to keep going.

He wrapped his arms around his son, holding him tightly as the grief consumed them both. “I’m so sorry,” he whispered hoarsely, his tears falling onto Vinay’s bloodstained hair. “I’m so sorry I wasn’t here to protect you. To protect them.”

The shelter buzzed with the sounds of the war-torn world above, but for Dhani and Vinay, time seemed to stand still. The battle had taken everything from them—everything except each other.

The universe is a cruel, uncaring void.

Author's Note

The most unrealistic part of this chapter is that they left their phones in their bags and decided to leave them behind.
No GenZ, Gen Alpha or Gen Beta would do that.

India is a rare country to feature in many sci-fi stories.
I have special plans for them.

I hope Gandhi is proud.

Chapter 39 : Strike

"Pre-emptive war might fall within the framework of international law."

- Noam Chomsky

Gaia, "New Scandanavia", Northwestern New Pangaea. September 13th, 2038. 1200 hours.

The heavy snowstorm blanketed the jagged peaks of New Scandinavia with a near-blinding whiteness, whipping flurries of snow across the sky and casting the terrain below into obscurity. The engines of two Finnish AH-6i "Little Bird" scout helicopters roared against the howling wind as they flew side by side through the treacherous mountain range. Part of the 7th Control and Reporting Unit, these helicopters were tasked with scouting the area for potential threats. Following recent attacks on colonies in the Americas, Europe, and India, the Nordic coalition had mobilized its forces in full, determined to protect their fragile foothold on Gaia.

The mission was a grueling one, requiring constant vigilance. Inside the lead helicopter, Lieutenant Jukka Mäenpää gripped the flight controls tightly, his knuckles white beneath his gloves. The snowstorm battered the small craft, causing it to shudder with each powerful gust. Visibility was reduced to a few meters, forcing Jukka to rely almost entirely on his instruments.

"Paska, Steady...steady," Jukka muttered to himself, his voice barely audible over the roar of the storm.

Beside him, Second Lieutenant Kosti Harjula was bent over the navigation console, his brow furrowed in concentration. The lack of GPS and rudimentary radio communications made their task daunting. Kosti continuously adjusted their course, using old-fashioned maps and triangulation to keep them from straying into dangerous terrain.

In the trailing helicopter, Lieutenant Pasi Mäkeläinen's voice crackled through the radio. "Eagle One, this is Eagle Two. Still no sign of hostiles on thermal. This storm is hell. We're running low on fuel. Should we return to base?"

Jukka glanced at his gauges before responding. "Negative, Eagle Two. We’ve got fifteen minutes to find something. If nothing shows by then, we’ll head back."

"Understood," Pasi replied, though his tone carried a hint of frustration.

For the next several minutes, the two helicopters weaved through the mountains, the relentless storm testing both the pilots' skills and their aircraft's endurance. Then, Kosti's voice broke the tense silence.

"Lieutenant! Thermal's picking up something—multiple heat sources. About 1.5 kilometers out, moving fast."

"Copy that," Jukka responded. "Eagle Two, we've got a reading. Moving to investigate."

Both helicopters banked towards the signal, their engines straining as they cut through the wind. As they closed the distance, the thermal signatures resolved into a group of large, horned, four-legged creatures moving swiftly across the snow. Even through the swirling storm, their thick, shaggy fur and massive builds were unmistakable—these were the yak-like creatures responsible for the deadly attack on the Tyresta Forest construction site months ago.

"Eagle One, visual confirmed," Pasi radioed. "Targets match previous reports. They're heading south—straight for New Scandinavia."

"Copy, Eagle Two. Standby," Jukka said, flipping a switch to attempt communication with the base. "Command, this is Eagle One. We've identified hostile entities moving towards New Scandinavia. Requesting immediate reinforcements. Over."

Only static greeted them, the storm's interference rendering communication impossible.

"Damn it!" Jukka slammed a fist against the console.

"What now?" Kosti asked, his voice taut with unease.

Jukka took a deep breath, weighing their options. Finally, he made his decision. "We can't let them reach the colony. If we wait, it’ll be too late. We're engaging."

"Engaging?" Kosti hesitated. "Jukka, we don’t have clearance for this. Our mission is recon!"

"And do you want New Scandinavia to end up like New Mumbai or New Europa?" Jukka shot back. "We have rockets; we use them. End of discussion."

Kosti bit his lip but nodded, preparing the weapon systems.

"All right, Eagle Two, we’re going in," Jukka said over the radio.

"Roger that," Pasi replied grimly.

The helicopters descended, flying low and slow to maximize accuracy. Jukka gripped the controls tightly, aligning his targeting reticle with the moving group of creatures. His finger hovered over the trigger on his joystick.

"Locked. Firing!"

With a press of the button, a barrage of Hydra 70 rockets streaked from the pods mounted beneath the helicopter’s stub wings. Trails of smoke cut through the storm as the rockets raced towards their targets, exploding in fiery bursts among the herd.

The initial explosions sent snow and debris flying in every direction. Several creatures were caught in the blasts, their massive bodies torn apart by shrapnel. Those on the fringes of the explosions staggered or tried to flee, but more rockets rained down, each detonation adding to the carnage. Blood stained the pristine snow, pooling around the mangled remains of the yak-like creatures.

In the second helicopter, Pasi and Usko joined the assault, their rockets striking the scattering survivors. Some of the creatures tried to fight back,...by letting out guttural roars to the sky, but they were no match for the relentless firepower.

After less than a minute, the helicopters had expended all 72 of their rockets. Smoke and steam rose from the battlefield below, mingling with the snowstorm. As the dust settled, the devastation became clear—dozens of lifeless bodies lay sprawled across the bloodied snow, their once-threatening advance reduced to chaos.

"Targets neutralized," Jukka announced, exhaling a long breath he hadn’t realized he was holding.

"Eagle Two, status?"

"We're clear," Pasi confirmed. "Looks like the survivors are retreating. Heading back the way they came."

"Good. Let’s get back to base before we run dry," Jukka said.

As the helicopters turned back towards New Scandinavia, a heavy silence filled the cockpits. The mission had been a success—potentially saving hundreds, if not thousands, of lives—but the sight of the blood-soaked battlefield lingered in their minds.

"Do you think we did the right thing?" Kosti finally asked.

"We stopped a massacre," Jukka replied. "Sometimes, doing the right thing doesn't feel right."

With that, the two helicopters disappeared into the storm, leaving behind a battlefield that would stand as a grim reminder of the war's escalating stakes.

Stratusburg steppe, Southern Griffonian Empire. September 13th, 2038. 1900 hours.

The cold night sky over the Griffonian Empire's airspace was clear, with stars glimmering above and scattered clouds drifting lazily. The clock struck 7 p.m., but the air was alive with tension. Flying in thick and strict formations, thousands of Griffonian Imperial soldiers soared through the sky. Their wings flapped in rhythm, creating a mesmerizing cadence of flight. Beside them, the shadowy forms of massive airships floated like ominous titans. These flying behemoths, the pride of the Empire's engineering, were adorned with steel plates, golden crests, and rows of ballista mounted on their sides. Each airship flew a banner of the Empire—red, yellow and black, marked with the imperial griffon sigil.

The soldiers were armed with the best weapons their kind could forge. Long swords gleamed under moonlight, their edges sharp enough to cleave through bone. Repeater crossbows hung from their sides, designed for rapid fire. Some carried newly introduced black powder boomstick—primitive yet deadly, with barrels etched with imperial symbols. They felt invincible, the culmination of Griffonian ingenuity and might. To them, their wings and weapons were a testament to their superiority. The thought of facing the mysterious 'new species' filled them not with fear, but with anticipation.

Among the soldiers was Private Nightquill, a young griffon with a heart brimming with dreams of glory. Once a farmer tending to cockroach farms on his father’s land, he had traded his simple life for the promise of riches and adventure. The allure of plunder and victory had driven him to enlist. Tonight, he flew alongside his legion, feeling both excitement and a gnawing dread he dared not admit.

His thoughts were interrupted by the sound of a trumpet. The commander general, clad in gilded armor and draped in a flowing silk robe, floated above the legion. His voice, deep and commanding, echoed across the formation.

“Soldiers of the Empire!” he roared. “Tonight, we march to punish those who dare trespass on our sacred lands. They have stolen our resources, mocked our sovereignty, and challenged the might of Griffonia. Show them no mercy! Teach these inferior beings the true power of the Empire!”

A thunderous "URAHH!" erupted from the legions, shaking the air. The soldiers' eyes gleamed with determination as they tightened their grips on their weapons.

But the rousing speech was cut short when strange shapes appeared in the distance, emerging from the clouds.

Nightquill squinted, trying to make out the objects. They were sleek and gray, shaped like birds but without flapping wings. Trails of light gleamed off their metallic surfaces as they moved with unnatural speed. Confusion spread through the ranks.

“What… what are those?” Nightquill muttered to himself.

Before anyone could answer, a thunderous roar pierced the air. One of the objects released a small, fiery cylinder that streaked toward the lead airship. The griffons watched in stunned silence as the projectile struck its target.

The explosion was deafening. Fire engulfed the airship’s hull, tearing through steel plates as if they were paper. The force of the blast sent debris raining down on the soldiers below. The once-proud titan groaned and began to fall, its fiery wreckage illuminating the night like a falling star.

Panic rippled through the formation. More of the objects appeared, their engines roaring like monsters from a nightmare. They circled the griffons' formation, releasing metallic cylinder that found their marks with terrifying precision. One by one, the airships exploded in fiery infernos. Shrapnel and burning wood rained from the skies, accompanied by the anguished cries of dying griffons.

Nightquill stared in horror as the flagship, the largest airship in the fleet, was struck by two strange projectile. The resulting explosion split the vessel in half, its broken remains plummeting to the ground below.

“Fight back!” the general bellowed, his voice barely audible over the chaos. “Use your crossbows! Bring them down!”

The soldiers obeyed, firing bolts and boomstick rounds at the the objects. But their weapons were futile. The steel monster moved too fast, their sleek forms disappearing into the clouds before the projectiles could reach them. Some griffons attempted to charge them directly, their powerful wings propelling them forward. They never got close. The steel monster responded with bursts of light, the tracer rounds streaking through the night like fiery serpents.

Nightquill watched in horror as his comrades were torn apart mid-flight. The tracer rounds punched through armor and flesh with ease, leaving behind trails of red mist. Feathers, blood, and broken bodies rained from the sky.

The general, still rallying his troops, was suddenly struck by a burst of gunfire. His body disintegrated in an explosion of gore, his golden armor falling to the ground in twisted fragments.

Nightquill, overwhelmed by fear, tried to escape. He climbed higher, hoping the clouds would shield him. But his desperate ascent was cut short when a stray missile shrapnel tore through the cloud bank and struck his wing. The force of the impact mangled his limb, sending him spiraling downward.

“Help me!” he screamed, his voice drowned out by the chaos.

But no one came. His comrades were too busy fleeing for their lives. As the ground rushed up to meet him, Nightquill’s mind raced with memories of his father’s farm and the simple life he had left behind. He closed his eyes just before impact.

His body hit the ground with a sickening splat, blood pooling around his broken form.

The battlefield was a scene of utter carnage. The grassy plains below were stained red with blood, littered with shattered armor, broken feathers, and dismembered limbs. Smoke from the destroyed airships mingled with the clouds, casting an eerie haze over the area.

The once-proud Griffonian Empire had suffered a devastating blow. Their mighty air legions lay in ruins, their airships reduced to smoldering wreckage. For the survivors, the rain of blood and broken feathers would forever mark this day as the beginning of the Empire’s downfall—a moment when their arrogance met the unrelenting might of humanity’s war machines.

Gaia, New Punjab, Southwestern New Pangaea. September 13th, 2038. 1500 hours.

The desert stretched endlessly, its golden sands shimmering under the blazing sun. The convoy of Hamza armored vehicles trudged across the barren expanse of Gaia’s southern desert, their steel hulls glinting in the sunlight. Each vehicle roared through the silence of the desert, kicking up massive plumes of dust that trailed behind them like ominous storm clouds. The air was thick with heat and the acrid scent of engine oil, a stark contrast to the serene and untouched landscape.

The Pakistani 9th Armored Scout Platoon had been deployed far from their colony, deep in uncharted territory claimed by their government. Their orders were clear: search and destroy all enemy positions. The recent attack on the Indian colony had thrown humanity into high alert. Every nation on Gaia began fortifying their colonies, preparing for war. For the Pakistani forces, this meant dismantling any alien infrastructure that could be used to stage an invasion or sustain enemy troops.

Captain Eraj Meghwar, a hardened veteran of Jammu-Kashmir conflict with sharp eyes and a grim demeanor, led the operation. His orders were unwavering—destroy Infrastructure, demolish farms, and ensure no structure remained standing. The goal was to cripple any potential enemy supply chains and deny them the ability to threaten human settlements. This was not a mission for negotiation or leniency; it was a brutal exercise in preemptive warfare.

As the convoy crested a dune, a small town emerged in the distance, its outline faintly shimmering in the heat haze. Eraj peered through his binoculars, his sharp gaze scanning the settlement. It was quaint, almost picturesque—a town seemingly lifted from a classic Western movie. Wooden buildings lined a dusty main street, and beyond the town, apple orchards stretched out into the desert like a stubborn oasis. A narrow railway ran into the town, a steam locomotive idling on its tracks. The town was an unexpected find in the arid expanse.

“Looks like a Wild West movie set,” remarked one soldier, his voice crackling over the comms. “All they’re missing is the tumbleweeds.”

“Focus,” Eraj snapped. “That’s infrastructure we can’t allow them to keep. Move in.”

The vehicles rolled forward, their engines roaring as they approached the outskirts of town. Eraj ordered the .50-caliber machine guns mounted on the vehicles to open fire, peppering the town with suppressive fire as the troops advanced. The wooden buildings splintered under the barrage, their primitive foundations reduced to rubble.

Dismounting from their vehicles, the soldiers fanned out, their rifles at the ready. They moved methodically, kicking open doors and clearing buildings. The Equine residents, caught in the chaos, scrambled for safety. Some attempted to fight back—armed with crude tools or improvised weapons—but they were no match for the disciplined soldiers and their advanced weaponry. A few daring Equines lunged at the humans, only to be gunned down without hesitation.

One such Equine, a burly stallion, charged at a soldier wielding a pitchfork. He was met with a burst of gunfire, his body crumpling to the ground. Beside him, a mare shielded a foal, trembling as she pleaded for mercy. When the soldiers approached, she attempted to resist, only to be shot in front of the child. The foal’s cries echoed through the carnage, a haunting reminder of the cost of war.

Eraj’s orders were executed with ruthless efficiency. The train station was demolished with RPGs, the locomotive reduced to a smoldering heap of twisted metal. C4 eplosives were planted on water wells, collapsing them into the earth. The apple orchards—lifelines of the town—were set ablaze, their thick smoke billowing into the sky. Soldiers moved through the fields with flamethrowers, ensuring no tree was left standing.

Inside the town, buildings were ransacked and then torched. Any Equine attempting to interfere met a swift and merciless end. Eraj personally oversaw the destruction, his expression cold and unyielding. He knew the importance of this mission; sentimentality had no place here.

In one harrowing moment, a soldier dragged an elderly mare from a building, her frail body trembling with fear. She clutched a small satchel of apples, her only possession. The soldier snatched it from her hands and tossed it aside before pushing her into the growing crowd of captives.

By the end of the operation, the surviving Equines were herded into the town center. They huddled together, their faces etched with fear and despair. Many wept openly, their cries mingling with the crackling of flames and the distant rumble of retreating vehicles.

One Equine, a young yellow stallion, broke from the group in a desperate attempt to escape. He didn’t make it far before a single gunshot rang out, his body collapsing into the dust. The soldiers barely reacted, resuming their tasks with cold detachment.

Author's notes : Listen guys, I have no personal hatred towards Applejack cousins.)

Eraj surveyed the gathered Equines, his expression unreadable. When a soldier asked what should be done with them, he simply replied, “Leave them. We’re not executioners.” He didn’t care about their survival; his decision was pragmatic. Ammunition was too valuable to waste on unarmed prisoners.

As the convoy departed, the town burned behind them, its once-thriving orchards reduced to ash. The Equines watched in stunned silence, tears streaming down their faces as their home was consumed by flames. For a brief moment, they believed they were safe—spared from death.

But the reality was far crueler. With their wells destroyed and their crops incinerated, the survivors faced an agonizing death from starvation and dehydration. The railway’s destruction cut them off from aid, leaving them stranded in an unforgiving desert. By the time Equestria reestablished contact with Appleloosa, most of its inhabitants were dead, their skeletal remains a grim testament to the horrors of war.

The devastation of Appleloosa marked another chapter in humanity’s brutal campaign for survival. The Equines learned that mercy was a fleeting illusion, and the humans were willing to go to any lengths to secure their place on Gaia. For Eraj and his soldiers, it was just another mission—a necessary step in a war that just started.

Author's Note

Inspiration from the countries in this setting.

Equestria = British Empire and America.
Yakyakistan = ancient Vikings.
Crystal Empire = Canada.
Griffonian Empire = Prussia, Russian Empire, Roman Empire.
Kirian Dynasty = Qing Dynasty.
Buffalo tribes = Native American.
Zerba Tribes = Tureg, Zulu, native Australian.
Minotaur = Polynesian.
Yeti = Central Africans.
Hippogriffia = Madagascar, Boer south Africa.
Centaur = Mongolian, Kazak, Tajik, Afghan.
Diamond Dog = New Yorker subway resident.
Klugentown = Singaporean.
Polar Bear = Native Alaskan.
Abyssinian = Ethiopian.
Maregypt = Ancient Egypt.
Saddle Arabia = ancient Arabias.
Olenia = Karelian, Finland.
Penguin = New Zealand.
Dragon = average Detroit.
Eastern Tribes = Malay.

I'm going offline for a week, I have college stuff to do, I'll upload again on February 7th

Chapter 40 : Contemplate

"War is the continuation of politics by other means."

- Karl von Clausewitz

Canterlot, Central Equestria, September 18th, 2038. 1200 Hours.

The grand war room in Canterlot was a cacophony of hurried hoofsteps, shouts, and the rustling of countless scrolls. Ponies darted to and fro, carrying stacks of papers laden with battlefield reports and logistical updates. Pegasi messengers landed and took off in rapid succession, their wings a blur as they relayed urgent communications. Unicorn officers huddled around smaller tactical tables, arguing over maps and strategies, while Earth pony aides struggled to maintain order amid the chaos. The atmosphere was thick with tension, the air almost suffocating from the sheer magnitude of panic and urgency that hung over the room.

In the center of the chaos stood a large, circular table, adorned with a detailed tactical map of Equestria. Wooden figurines, each representing a Royal Guard legion, were scattered across it, marking troop positions and battle lines. Princess Luna sat at the table, her eyes heavy with exhaustion but her demeanor commanding. She had not slept in days, her midnight mane was sheveled, her furs slightly tarnished. Her hoof rested on the edge of the table as she leaned forward, her gaze fixed on the map.

Every few hours, a pegasus would bring fresh reports from the battlefield—each one more disheartening than the last. Luna’s horn glowed as she levitated one such scroll, breaking the wax seal with practiced ease. Her dark blue eyes scanned the text quickly, her expression hardening.

“Another defeat,” she muttered under her breath, her voice tinged with frustration.

General Steelmane, a seasoned Earth pony stallion with a grizzled gray mane, approached the table with a fresh scroll clutched in his teeth. Dropping it in front of Luna, he gave a sharp salute. “Your Highness, urgent news from the Appaloosan Mountains.”

Luna opened the scroll and read silently. Her jaw tightened as she absorbed the grim details. “The 9th and 10th Legions… retreated with heavy casualties.”

Steelmane nodded solemnly. “Aye, Princess. The 10th Legion was nearly wiped out. Only scattered survivors remain.”

Luna inhaled deeply, steadying herself. “Order the 11th Legion to cover their retreat. Ensure they hold their position until reinforcements arrive.”

“Yes, Your Highness.” Steelmane bowed and trotted off to relay the orders.

Moments later, another general, this time a unicorn mare named Bright Lance, approached. Her armor was scuffed, and her face bore the weary lines of sleepless nights. “Princess Luna, I bring word from Las Pegasus. The remnants of the 6th and 7th Legions have completed their retreat from Canter Creek.”

“And their condition?” Luna asked, though she dreaded the answer.

“Seventy percent casualties, Your Highness,” Bright Lance said quietly, her voice heavy with grief. “The survivors are barely combat-effective.”

Luna closed her eyes for a moment, allowing herself a rare flicker of emotion before she pushed it aside. “Deploy the newly-formed 21st Legion to Las Pegasus. Have them secure the city, distribute aid, and fortify its defenses. They are to remain on the defensive until further notice.”

“Understood, Your Highness.”

Minutes later, a young officer entered, his armor gleaming but his face pale. He carried a scroll trembling in his magical grasp. “Princess Luna, news from the Amarezon Jungle. The 9th Legion has successfully retreated, but…”

“But what?” Luna demanded, her patience thinning.

The officer hesitated, his voice faltering. “The 10th and 11th Legions… have been destroyed. What remains of them has been absorbed into the 9th.”

Luna’s breath hitched, but she quickly masked her reaction. “Another two legions… gone,” she muttered, her voice barely audible. She placed her hoof on the table, her gaze fixed on the map. “Establish a defensive line at Macintosh Mountain. Tell them to dig in and hold until reinforcements arrive.”

As the young officer left, Luna levitated two wooden figurines from the map—those representing the 10th and 11th Legions—and set them aside. The table was growing emptier by the hour. A half of Equestria's army was dead, and a quarter heavily wounded. Only a 25% of the original 350,000 soldiers were still fit for battle.

In less than a week, Equestria had suffered more casualties than during the entirety of the Crystal Empire War a millennium ago. The toll was unimaginable.

Luna rubbed her temples with a hoof, her mane swaying faintly as if weighed down by her despair. Reports of widespread panic in Manehattan, Fillydelphia and Baltimare only added to her burdens. Civilians feared the enemy would march on their cities any day now. Her sister had been forced to personally visit towns and cities, rallying the populace with speeches of hope and unity.

But Luna knew better. The war was turning into a nightmare.

In response to the crisis, Equestria transitioned into war economy. Resources were diverted to the military effort, and mass recruitment were launched across the nation. Young stallions and mares, barely of age, were conscripted to replace the fallen. Factories were repurposed to produce weapons and armor. But for every pony inspired by Celestia’s words of encouragement, there were whispers of doubt and fear.

Some compared the situation to the Eques-Griffonian War of 1,500 years ago—a long, bloody conflict where the not-yet-unified pony tribes wage a defensive war against the Griffon invaders who are trying to take over the continent and enslave ponykind, its nearly brought them to the brink of extinction. Others spoke in hushed tones about the new enemy, the “Hu-mano,” and their terrifying weapons.

The Royal Press silenced such dissent quickly. Official reports blamed recent defeats on the incompetence of local commanders, painting deserters like Prince Blueblood as scapegoats. But Luna was not so naive.

The truth was painfully clear: the hu-manos’ weapons were unlike anything Equestria had ever faced. Luna had seen them in the dreamrealm and heard Agent Sweetie Drops’ chilling testimony. These weapons could kill dozens in seconds without the aid of magic. And though the hu-manos did not pursue retreating ponies, their mercy was cold comfort.

To counter this, Luna issued an executive order for the creation of 30 new legions, totaling 600,000 ponies, perhaps their numerical and magical superiority could turn the tide. She also called for the formation of a special research team dedicated to studying hu-mano weaponry and figuring out its weaknesses. And who knows, maybe they can create their own superior version of this new weapon.

As Luna coordinated troop movements and pondered strategies, the truth loomed over her like a dark shadow. For all her efforts, for all her orders and plans, it was futile.

Everypony in that war room was already dead.

They just didn’t know it yet.

Crystal Empire, Frozen North, September 19th, 2038. 0700 Hours.

In the far northern reaches of the continent, nestled within an endless expanse of snow and ice, stood the Crystal City, the heart and capital of the Crystal Empire. The city, bathed in the golden light of the morning sun, was a marvel of pony ingenuity and artistry. Its buildings were carved entirely from crystalline structures, each one a masterpiece that refracted light into a dazzling spectrum of colors.

Towering spires of pure quartz pierced the sky, their intricate designs reminiscent of ancient artistry lost to time. Streets paved with shimmering cyan crystal stretched like rivers of light, connecting neighborhoods and marketplaces. The Crystal Highway, a monumental road network that wove through the city, sparkled as if the very ground was alive. Surrounding the city, a crystalline biome glimmered under the sun, its trees and plants appearing otherworldly, their translucent leaves reflecting the hues of the rainbow. This was a stark contrast to the lifeless tundra beyond the Empire’s protective magical barrier, a testament to the magic of the Crystal Heart.

The residents of the city were just as unique as their home. The Crystal Ponies, their bodies sparkling like the gems they worked with, were unlike any other tribe of ponykind. Their innate connection to crystals allowed them to mine, shape, and imbue their creations with magic, producing luxuries sought after by kingdoms far and wide. For centuries, their crystal crafts were symbols of wealth and status, traded across the world as priceless commodities.

Long before the rise of the tyrant King Sombra, the Crystal Empire stood as an independent nation. Equestria, with all its influence, had repeatedly tried to integrate the Crystal Empire into its fold, but the attempts were met with polite refusal by their Empress. The Crystal Ponies valued their independence, their traditions, and their unique culture too much to allow outside interference. This sense of pride and isolationism only deepened after Sombra’s reign, as the Empire vanished for a millennium, frozen in time.

Now, a year after its miraculous return, the Crystal Empire was slowly finding its place in the modern world. Yet, the scars of their absence remained, and their skepticism toward the outside world lingered. Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, or Cadance, had been tasked with leading the Empire into a new era, balancing its traditions with the demands of the modern age.

High above the city, in the tallest crystalline tower, Princess Cadance stood on the balcony, her gaze fixed on the bustling streets below. Her rose-pink coat shimmered faintly in the sunlight, her tricolored mane—streaks of magenta, violet, and gold—flowing gently in the morning breeze. Her violet eyes, usually warm and filled with compassion, were clouded with worry.

It had been a challenging year since Celestia appointed her to rule the Empire. The bureaucratic strain of modernizing a civilization lost for a millennium weighed heavily on her. Projects like constructing railways, introducing new farming techniques, advanced medicine, and rebuilding the Empire’s economy were monumental tasks. Every decision was a careful balance between progress and preserving the unique culture of the Crystal Ponies.

There was also a hidden mandate from Princess Celestia: to integrate/annexed the Crystal Empire into Equestria peacefully. Through trade agreements, cultural exchanges, and ideological imports like the Magic of Friendship, Equestria aimed to ensure the Empire’s reliance on its southern neighbor. While the initial influx of trade and Equestrian goods boosted the economy, it soon became clear that local industries were struggling to compete. The Crystal Ponies, still clinging to the ideals of an older era, viewed the changes with skepticism.

The situation had grown worse with the outbreak of war against a mysterious species—hu-manos. Their devastating defeats at the hands of these strange beings had left Equestria scrambling for resources. The demand for high-quality magic crystals, steel, and enchanted weapons had skyrocketed, and pressure was mounting on the Crystal Empire to supply these vital materials.

Cadance had resisted proposals to involve the Crystal Empire in the war, including one from Princess Luna suggesting the mobilization of Crystal Ponies. Their unique magic, capable of creating enchanted weapons and impenetrable armor, would undoubtedly bolster Equestria’s forces. Yet, Cadance feared the political fallout. The Crystal Ponies already viewed her with some suspicion, and her husband, Shining Armor, was seen as an outsider—a random Canterlot unicorn who got lucky to marry a one-of-a-kind mare.

Cadance sighed deeply, her hoof resting gently on her stomach. She was a month into her pregnancy, a secret known only to her and Shining Armor. The thought of raising a child in such uncertain times filled her with dread. She often fantasized about a simpler life—a quiet existence in her old village, away from politics and war.

Her thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door. Turning, she saw Quartz Glimmer, one of her most trusted advisors, entering the room.

"Forgive the intrusion, Your Highness," Quartz said with a respectful bow, his crystalline coat catching the light. "Prince Shining Armor has called for an emergency meeting in the Senate chamber. He requests your presence immediately."

Cadance frowned. "An emergency meeting? What is this about?"

Quartz hesitated. "I am not privy to the full details, Princess, but the Prince has summoned the generals of the Imperial Army as well. It appears to be a military matter."

Cadance’s heart sank. She had repeatedly warned Shining Armor against dragging the Empire into Equestria’s war, yet his loyalty to his homeland often clouded his judgment. She suspected this meeting would be another attempt to push the Empire toward military involvement.

"Very well," she said after a moment. "Inform the Senate I will attend shortly. Adjust my schedule for the day to accommodate this meeting."

Quartz bowed and left the room. Cadance returned to the balcony, her gaze sweeping over the peaceful city below. Despite the economic strain and political tension, the Crystal Empire remained a sanctuary of harmony. She vowed to protect it, even if it meant opposing her husband and Equestria itself.

Unbeknownst to Cadance, forces beyond her control were already at work. The war with humanity was escalating, and Equestria’s defeats had emboldened its enemies. The Crystal Empire’s resources and magic made it an invaluable asset in the conflict. No amount of political influence or resistance from Cadance could shield the Empire from the coming storm.

The flames of war were spreading, and the Crystal Empire’s days of existence were numbered.

New Siberia, Northern Pangaea, September 19th, 2038. 0800 Hours.

The grinding hum of the BTR-50’s engine was the only constant noise inside the cramped vehicle, a monotonous drone drowned occasionally by the whistling winds outside. Commander Posokhov Krasimir shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his breath visible in the frigid air despite the layered clothing he wore. Frost crept along the edges of the metal interior, forming delicate crystalline patterns that mirrored the hostile tundra outside. His gloved hands gripped the periscope tightly, trying to fight off the numbness setting into his fingers. He peered into the endless white expanse, his heart heavy with the weight of their grim mission.

The northern most region of Gaia's, where the Russian colony was located is a desolate, unforgiving land. It was a place where the sun was just a memory and temperatures plummeted to lethal lows. Yet here he was, leading his platoon in this wasteland under orders to scout for any signs of alien activity. The politicians back at the UN might have spoken grandly of Russia's commitment to Gaia, but on the ground, the reality was starkly different.

Russia's colonies on Gaia were a testament to perseverance in the face of adversity but also to the limits of ambition. Unlike the sprawling metropolises established by some nations, Russian settlements were small and scattered, barely clinging to survival in this alien environment. The largest colonies, Novosibirsk and New Samara, were home to around 100,000 people, modest cities by any standard. Beyond these hubs, countless smaller communities eked out an existence in isolation, their populations spread thin across a vast and inhospitable terrain.

The land was unyielding, a mix of frozen tundra, jagged mountain ranges, and icy rivers. Infrastructure was rudimentary at best; roads were often impassable, and power supplies were unreliable. The lack of centralized settlements made it nearly impossible to establish effective supply chains, let alone support significant military operations. Only a handful of small, independent units like Posokhov’s platoon could be deployed, tasked with protecting the scattered settlers from threats both known and unknown.

Despite these hardships, the colonies were vital to Russia's future. Back on Earth, the nation was grappling with a demographic crisis—low fertility rates and an aging population threatened its long-term survival. The young, able-bodied population on Gaia represented a last hope for the motherland, a fragile lifeline that could not be severed. The brutal alien attack on the Indian colony had sent shockwaves through the Russian leadership. Losing these colonists was simply not an option. Posokhov and his comrades had been dispatched with a singular mission: identify any potential threats before they reached the colonies.

As the BTR-50 trudged forward through the blizzard, the view through the periscope remained unchanged—an endless swirl of white. The vehicle’s treads crunched over the frozen ground, and the bitter cold seeped into every crevice of their armor. Posokhov adjusted the periscope’s zoom, scanning the horizon for anything unusual. For hours, there was nothing. Just snow and more snow.

Until suddenly, a faint light appeared in the distance.

At first, he thought it was a trick of the mind—a hallucination brought on by exhaustion and the unrelenting cold. But as the BTR crept closer, the light grew brighter. Posokhov adjusted the periscope’s focus, and his breath caught in his throat. Before him was something he could scarcely believe.

A massive, translucent shield of light cyan hue stretched across the horizon, shimmering like the surface of a frozen lake under the sun. It appeared to rise impossibly high into the sky, perhaps five to ten kilometers tall, and spanned an enormous radius—at least 40 to 50 kilometers. The shield pulsated gently, radiating an almost otherworldly energy that seemed to hold back the blizzard. Beyond its boundary, the sky was clear and blue, a sight Posokhov hadn’t seen in weeks. The sunlight within cast a warm glow over the land it protected, creating a stark contrast to the frigid wasteland outside.

As the vehicle edged closer, the scene within the shield came into focus. A sprawling city of crystal and marble stood in the heart of the dome, its towers glittering like gemstones under the sunlight. Roads made of sparkling crystal connected the various districts, and lush green fields surrounded the urban center, a verdant oasis in the middle of the frozen tundra. The city seemed alive with movement—tiny figures moved through its streets, their forms glinting like polished quartz.

“What... what is this?” one of the crew muttered, breaking the awed silence inside the BTR.

“It looks like a city,” Posokhov replied, his voice tinged with disbelief. “But not like any city I’ve ever seen.”

The radioman hurriedly tried to contact their base, his hands fumbling with the controls in his excitement. Static crackled over the radio as he transmitted their discovery. Posokhov continued to stare through the periscope, unable to tear his eyes away from the miraculous sight. The shield, the city, the sunlight—it was as if they had stumbled upon a alien civilization.

For weeks, the mood among the population had been grim. The freezing temperatures, the isolation, the fear of an alien attack—they had all taken their toll. But now, for the first time, there was a glimmer of hope. Whatever this city was, it represented something extraordinary. Perhaps it was a sanctuary, a refuge from the harshness of Gaia. Or perhaps it was something even greater—a beacon of salvation for a nation on the brink.

As the radioman reported their findings, Posokhov allowed himself a moment of cautious optimism. Maybe this is it, maybe this is the light at the end of the tunnel.

But even as he clung to that hope, a nagging doubt gnawed at the back of his mind. What if this city wasn’t a sanctuary but a new threat? What if the beings who built it were as hostile as the aliens that had attacked the Indian colony?

One thing was certain: this discovery would change everything. For Russia, for Gaia, and perhaps for humanity as a whole. The motherland is on its last legs, teetering on the edge of destruction, had found a glimmer of light in its darkest hour. Whether that light would guide them to salvation or doom, only time would tell.

Author's Note

Bad news, I'm sick again, this time I have low blood pressure and malnutrition because I don't eat enough vegetables.

Writing while experiencing low blood pressure is really painful in the head.

Chapter 41 : Siege

"To come under siege was the inevitable fate of every power."

- Umberto Eco

Gaia, "New Çatalhöyük", Northwestern New Asia. September 20th 2038. 1700 Hours.

The sky above New Çatalhöyük was a deep, endless blue as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting golden hues upon the rugged Anatolian-like landscape of the Turkish colony. It was a tranquil evening, the kind that had given the settlers hope that this new world could be their second home. That fragile peace was shattered at 19:00 when radar operators at the newly completed airfield detected a massive, fast-moving aerial formation.

"Multiple unidentified bogeys, bearing north-northeast! Estimated twenty thousand strong!" shouted an air control officer.

Alarm sirens blared across the city as air defense crews rushed to their stations. Pilots scrambled toward their F-16s and aging but still lethal F-4 Phantoms, engines roaring to life as they taxied to the runway. Ground crews frantically loaded missiles and ammunition, knowing the battle they had feared was finally at their doorstep.

In the distance, like a swarm of locusts darkening the twilight sky, the enemy came. Enormous flying creatures, their wingspans are 3 meters, soared through the air, their talons clutching crude spears, swords, and primitive Blackpowder weapons. Among them, massive wooden airships, held aloft by what seemed to be balloon-like gas sacks and reinforced by an unknown alloy, lumbered toward the colony.

The first Turkish fighters streaked across the sky, their AIM-120 AMRAAM missiles locking onto targets. In rapid succession, fireballs blossomed in the sky as the first wave of enemy airships exploded in massive, fiery bursts. The enemy ranks wavered momentarily before surging forward, their primitive but numerous weapons clashing with Türkiye's modern might.

The KORKUT anti-aircraft systems erupted with fire, sending streams of 35mm rounds into the flocks of airborne enemies. The deadly autocannons turned entire groups of alien avians into shredded meat, their bodies bursting into grotesque, feathered explosions midair.

The T-155 Fırtına self-propelled howitzers fired in coordinated volleys, their shells bursting in deadly airbursts above enemy formations. Avians plummeted to the ground in flaming heaps, their cries of agony drowned out by the relentless roar of artillery.

Despite the carnage, the Avians pressed on, seemingly unshaken by their mounting losses. The airfield was soon swarmed with desperate aerial attacks, forcing Turkish ground forces to engage in brutal close-range combat. Infantrymen emptied magazines into diving Avians, watching as their enemies tumbled from the sky in torrents of blood and viscera.

The night was a relentless blur of combat. By dawn, the defenders had repelled the first wave, but the cost had been steep. The airfield is heavily damaged and become non-operational, but it was clear that this was only the beginning.

The next day, the dreaded second wave arrived—an onslaught six times larger than the first. Tens of thousands of Avians, emboldened by their numbers, swarmed the colony from all directions. The KORKUT systems continued their slaughter, but ammunition reserves were beginning to run dangerously low. Soldiers were forced to take up their rifles and shoot Avians out of the sky as the auto-cannons sputtered empty.

The surrounding settlements, which had been established by early colonists, were quickly overrun. The Turkish army had no choice but to retreat, abandoning the smaller outposts and falling back to the primary defensive perimeter of New Çatalhöyük. The civilians left behind—men, women, and children—were massacred by the bloodthirsty invaders. Reports of entire families being impaled on pikes spread like wildfire through military communications, enraging the defenders.

As the Avians closed in on the final bastion, Türkiye’s 52nd Tactical Armored Division roared into action. Altay T1 main battle tanks and ACV-15 infantry fighting vehicles positioned themselves along the defensive lines, their cannons primed and ready.

The first Avian siege engines appeared on the horizon—massive wooden battering rams, catapult, trebuchet, and mobile ballistae, crudely constructed yet terrifying in their sheer size. The Turkish armor opened fire, 120mm shells from Altay tanks ripping through wooden contraptions like paper, sending splintered debris and Avian body parts flying.

Turkish infantry in the trenches unleashed hell upon the advancing Avians. The invaders carried primitive muzzle-loading muskets, but against the rapid fire of Turkish G3A3 battle rifles and MPT-76 assault rifles, they stood little chance. Entire squads of Avian warriors were torn apart by precise, disciplined volleys of gunfire.

Machine guns rained steel upon the enemy horde. The M2 Browning heavy machine guns stationed along the barricades spat round after round into the charging Avians, transforming the once-pristine fields into a blood-soaked nightmare. Artillery continued to pound enemy formations, ensuring that no enemy could approach without being vaporized kilometers away.

Still, the enemy would not relent. The fighting continued into the night, with neither side yielding an inch.

Then, at dawn on the third day, a new horror emerged from the sea.

The "New Mediterranean", once a peaceful source of fish and sustenance for the Turkish settlers, was now filled with hundreds of massive wooden warships—Galleons and Ships of the Line, their mast full with war banners. Primitive cannons, lined along their decks, erupted in synchronized salvos, reducing Turkish fishing and SAR boats to splinters. The coastline was littered with burning wreckage and the corpses of slaughtered civilians.

The artillery batteries in New Çatalhöyük turned their fire toward the fleet, but with most shells already expended on the enemy ground forces, their response was weak. Some brave Turkish soldiers fired anti-tank missiles at the oncoming vessels, managing to sink a few, but it was not enough.

The alien fleet pressed forward, closing within three kilometers of the shore. Their cannons roared once more, bombarding the coastal defenses and civilian districts. The destruction was apocalyptic—entire neighborhoods were obliterated, the screams of the dying echoing over the smoking ruins. Hundreds of civilians perished within minutes.

Back on Earth, news of the attack reached the Turkish government and military high command. The room was filled with frantic shouting, they did not anticipate an attack from the sea or even prepare for it.

The President of Türkiye immediately ordered emergency reinforcements to be deployed through the portal. However, it was clear that more than just ammunition and troops would be needed.

Within hours, emergency communications were sent to the United States, the United Kingdom, and other NATO allies, Article 5 has been activated. The alliance was now officially at war on Gaia.

As the defenders of New Çatalhöyük braced for yet another wave of attacks, a grim determination settled over them. The Turkish people, descendants of warriors who had once brought empires to their knees, would not fall so easily.

This was their Constantinople.
This was their Gallipoli.
This was their moment to make history once more.

As the sun set upon the battered yet unbroken colony, the defenders knew one thing—they would fight until the last bullet, the last shell, the last breath.

And if necessary, they would unleash hell upon this world.

Gaia, "New Çatalhöyük", Northwestern New Asia. September 23rd 2038. 0800 Hours.

The battlefield roared with chaos. The sharp clatter of machine guns, the pounding of artillery, and the distant screams of the wounded filled the morning air. The sun had just risen above the distant mountains, casting an eerie glow over the carnage below. Private Mahmut Demirbaş sat in a muddy trench, gripping his rifle with trembling hands, sweat mixing with the dust on his face.

His breathing was heavy, his fingers sore from reloading magazines. His uniform was stained with mud and dried blood—not his own, but that of the men who had fought and died beside him. He had barely slept. None of them had. The attack had begun at dawn, and now, three days later, the battle still raged on.

Bullets and arrows whizzed overhead as officers shouted orders in the cacophony of war. Mahmut ducked instinctively as another volley of enemy musket fire sent puffs of white smoke into the air. The Avians—massive, terrifying flying creatures—were relentless, their muscular frames clad in crude iron armor, their talons gripping firearms that should have belonged to history books. These were no simple savages. They were organized, disciplined, and ruthless.

Mahmut squinted through the swirling gunpowder smoke. The muskets the Avians carried were long and cumbersome, like the flintlocks from the 17th century, except these were muzzle-loaded. They fired large lead balls with surprising accuracy, and while their reload times were slow compared to modern firearms, the sheer number of enemy troops firing in volleys made up for it. Each time they raised their muskets and fired in unison, it was like thunder rolling through the battlefield. The crossbows, however, were even worse. Unlike the muskets, they could be fired rapidly, and the bolts punched through standard Kevlar like a hot knife through butter.

A soldier beside Mahmut screamed, clutching at a thick wooden shaft embedded deep in his shoulder. Another collapsed, his chest pierced clean through. Mahmut gritted his teeth and steadied his rifle. He was running low on ammunition.

He switched to semi-auto. No more wasting bullets. He aimed carefully, spotting a Avian officer in the distance, his decorated chest plate gleaming under the sun. Mahmut squeezed the trigger. The rifle barked, sending a 5.56mm round straight through the creature’s skull. The Avian fell backward, blood spurting from the exit wound in his head.

But there were too many of them.

Mahmut felt the weight of the battle pressing down on him. The enemy outnumbered them nine to one. They should have been wiped out hours ago, but the they had dug in. The trenches were lined with machine gun nests and reinforced with sandbags. Mortars rained down on enemy positions, and yet the avians kept coming.

A particularly loud explosion rocked the earth beneath him. Mahmut winced as dirt and shrapnel showered the trench. A nearby soldier was thrown against the wall, his helmet dented inward where a piece of debris had struck him. Mahmut barely had time to register the horror before he saw another enemy charge forming.

Through the dissipating smoke, he saw muzzle flashes.

His eyes narrowed. Good. They were making themselves easy targets.

He fired into the smoke, watching another avian fall. The muskets flashed again, answering with their own deadly volley. The air was filled with the sound of lead slamming into bodies. Soldiers screamed as bullets found their mark.

His rifle clicked empty.

"Cephanem bitti!" Mahmut shouted, his voice drowned by the explosions and gunfire.

He looked around frantically. No one answered. His squadmates were too busy fighting their own battles.

With no time to waste, Mahmut drew his SAR9 pistol. He took a deep breath, steadying his hand, and fired at another enemy silhouette through the fog of battle. Each shot had to count. He aimed for their heads, their necks, their exposed joints. Anything that would bring them down quickly.

Then he heard it.

A whistling sound.

His stomach dropped.

"TOP ATIŞI GELİYOR!" someone screamed.

The enemy’s naval artillery had locked onto their position.

The world erupted in fire and steel.

The first explosion sent bodies flying into the air. Blood sprayed across the trench walls. The ground trembled as more shells rained down. Mahmut felt himself thrown back by the shockwave, his ears ringing. He coughed, spitting out dirt and blood, and looked around.

The trench was in ruins. Corpses were scattered everywhere—some missing limbs, others barely recognizable as human. A severed arm twitched a few feet away from him, the fingers still clutching a rifle.

He heard the moans of the wounded.

"Allah aşkına! Yardım edin!" a soldier groaned, his guts spilling onto the ground. Medics rushed from cover, but there were too many wounded, too much blood.

Mahmut clenched his fists. This wasn’t what he signed up for. He had come to Gaia expecting a quick and easy peacekeeping mission. He had envisioned himself shooting down primitive savages from a distance, keeping the colony safe while earning enough to secure his family’s evacuation from Earth.

Instead, he was in hell.

He gritted his teeth and forced himself to stand. He still had a fight to win.

He raised his pistol.

That was the last mistake he ever made.

The enemy had been waiting.

For a moment, there was a lull in the gunfire as the avians took aim. The smoke had cleared, and they could see him clearly. Mahmut barely had time to react before they pulled their triggers.

A wall of lead and iron came screaming toward him.

Something struck him in the neck.

Pain exploded through his body. He collapsed with a heavy thud, his pistol slipping from his fingers. His hands instinctively shot up to his throat, feeling the hot rush of blood pouring out. His vision blurred as he gasped for air, but the blood was already filling his windpipe and lungs.

He was drowning.

His thoughts became hazy.

He tried to call for help, but his voice was just a wet gurgle. The medics were too overwhelmed to notice him. He was alone.

The world started to fade.

Memories of his childhood, his mother’s voice, his father’s stern but kind face—everything flashed before him. He thought of his brothers, his sister, the family he had hoped to reunite with once Earth was evacuated.

He was dying.

Through the pain, he forced his lips to move.

"Asyhadu an la ilaha illa Allah…"

He coughed, choking on his own blood.

"…wa asyhadu anna Muhammadan… Rasulu-Allah."

With his last breath, he completed the Shahada, the final declaration of faith. He had done his duty. His soul was ready.

His vision darkened.

Then—nothing.

—

Mahmut Demirbaş was not the first to die in the Siege of New Çatalhöyük. He would not be the last. The Turks had conquered empires before, and they would do so again.

The blood of the fallen would not be in vain.

The people of Anatolia had once shattered the walls of Constantinople. Now, on this alien world, they would bring down the alien empire in fire and steel.

This was only the beginning.

Southern Mare-Nostrum Sea, Griffonian Empire, aboard the GWS Iron Beak. September 23rd 2028. 1000 hours.

Admiral Arcturus Windwing stood on the deck of his flagship, the GWS Iron Beak, an ironclad warship adorned with the proud banners of the Griffonian Empire. The sun gleamed over the vast, shimmering sea, a perfect backdrop for what he considered a moment of absolute triumph. Through the polished brass lenses of his binoculars, he gazed toward the enemy shoreline, where thick columns of black smoke curled into the sky like the fingers of some vengeful god.

He grinned—a sharp, predatory expression that reflected the nature of his kind.

The new species, had proven to be a minor nuisance at best. Their settlement, burned under the relentless bombardment of his fleet. The ear-splitting roar of Griffonian naval cannons cracked through the sky, launching their deadly payloads in synchronized unison. From this distance, the destruction was mesmerizing—buildings crumbling, trenches torn asunder, and bodies flung into the air like ragdolls. The rhythmic percussion of cannon fire was like music to his ears.

It was a symphony of devastation, and he was the conductor.

His talons gripped the wooden railing of the deck tightly as he surveyed the results of his grand strategy. The attack had gone precisely as planned:

His fleet had sailed undetected, slipping past any enemy scouts or defenses. (Because they don't have any)
The first victims were the small, defenseless wooden vessels dotting the coastline—pitiful fishing boats that had no chance against an imperial navy. His ships cut them down without hesitation, blasting them apart with single salvos. The shattered remnants of the boats floated like driftwood, their crews sinking into the abyss.

With the enemy caught off guard, his ships unleashed a near-uninterrupted rain of fire and steel upon the settlement.

From his perspective, this was war as it should be—the strong crushing the weak. The natural order of the world dictated that only the powerful deserved to rule. And the Griffonian Empire was destined to be that ruler.

However, not everything was perfect.

Something unexpected had happened during the bombardment. A loud explosion rocked one of his ships—the GWS Stormfeather—as its hull was suddenly torn apart by enemy counterfire. The ship lurched violently to one side before erupting into flames, its griffon crew shrieking as they leapt overboard, their wings unable to save them from the burning wreckage.

"What?!" Windwing snapped, lowering his binoculars. "Impossible!"

His first mate, Commissar Gallus Ironbeak, rushed to his side, eyes wide with alarm. "Admiral! The enemy... they have blackpowder cannons!"

Windwing’s beak twisted into a snarl. "Cannons?!" He could scarcely believe it. The Griffonian Empire had only developed blackpowder artillery twelve years ago, after years of painstaking research by Griffonstone University scholars. The weapon had been kept a closely guarded state secret, shared only with trusted imperial officers.

"That means..." he growled, his mind racing.

"Could be..." Gallus confirmed. "There is a traitor among us!?"

It had taken decades for the Griffonian Empire to master the arcane science of blackpowder weaponry. Their first Boomstick had been crude, prone to misfires, and slow to reload, but war and necessity had driven rapid advancements.

By three years ago, they had successfully deployed early iron naval cannons, each capable of hurling 60-pound iron balls at enemy targets with devastating effect. Windwing himself had lobbied for budget increases to mass-produce these weapons, diverting imperial resources from ground into naval superiority.

And now, they had stolen their invention? Barbarous!

"Find the traitor," Windwing growled to Gallus. "I want every suspect interrogated. If you must, start purging entire battalions. We will root out this treachery and make an example of the guilty."

"Yes, Admiral!" Gallus noded, hurrying off to relay the orders.

Meanwhile, Windwing adjusted his strategy. He ordered his fleet to stay out of the enemy’s effective firing range, moving dozens of kilometers into deeper waters, where their own cannons could still strike the settlement while being nearly impossible to counterattack.

The siege would continue. If they could not crush the enemy immediately, they would starve them out.

"Admiral!" came a shout.

Windwing turned to see Captain Eldric Stormbeak, commander of the Iron Beak, standing at attention.

"The fleet is ready to fire another salvo!"

Windwing’s beak curled into a smirk. "Good. Let’s remind these hairless apes what happens when they dare to defy the Griffonian Empire."

He raised a clawed fist into the air.

"FIRE!"

In unison, the fleet's broadside cannons unleashed another thunderous barrage. Explosions ripped through the enemy settlement, sending debris, flames, and body parts flying in every direction. Screams of terror and agony echoed from the shore as the raining iron and fire devastated the defenders.

Through his binoculars, Windwing saw trenches collapse, their occupants buried alive under tons of dirt and rubble. Flaming structures tumbled into the streets, sending panicked civilians running for their lives.

Yes, victory was within his grasp... or that what what he was thought anyway.

What he and his men didn't think was that there would always be bigger fish in the pond. His mighty imperial fleet is just a small fish in a very massive pond, where they will be up against a navy that has sailed and conquer all seven seas and fought battles on a scale that he could not have imagined.

The star and stripes of Americas shall sail side by side with the white crescent moon of Anatolia. Together, they will show Griffonkind who is the true master of the sea.

Author's Note

For those who don't understand how the native Gaians was called from human perspective. (Spoilers)

Equines = Ponies
Avians = Griffons
Horses = Saddle Arabians
Yaks = Yaks
Quadruple men/Ixionidae = Cantaur
Changelings = Quadrupel bugs/Cockroach
Minotaur = Cow-Man/Cow
Zerbas = Zerbas
Yeti = Primates
Buffalo = Buffalo
Diamond dogs = Moles/Dog
Crystal ponies = Crystalites
Deers = Deers
Abyssinian = Cats
Kirin = Equines Reptiles
Dragons = Dragons
Polar bears = Eisbär
Penguins = Pinguins

Give me suggestions if you have a better name.

Chapter 42 : Naval

"To be secure on land, we must be supreme at sea."

- Pandit Jawaharlal Nehru's

Earth, Republic of Türkiye, Western Asia. September 24th 2038. 1100 Hours.

Promise is a big word. It either makes something or it breaks everything. Nations rise and fall upon the strength of their alliances, and in times of crisis, trust between nations is often tested to its breaking point. History is littered with betrayals, empty assurances, and words spoken without conviction.

So when Türkiye activated Article 5 of the North Atlantic Treaty Organization—the collective defense clause that bound its members together—there was skepticism within its government and military. Would their allies truly come to their aid when the battle was not fought on Earth but on an alien world? Would the promises of unity and shared defense hold true when confronted with an unimaginable enemy?

Those doubts were quickly dispelled.

Within an hour of Türkiye’s declaration, every NATO member responded. But despite their commitment, there was a single, critical problem: no one knew HOW to respond.

Aerial reconnaissance of Gaia revealed a harrowing reality—Türkiye’s colonies were cut off, isolated in a completely different continent from those of other NATO members. No land route connected them. And the threat was from the sea.

Conventional reinforcements—deployed through existing land-based portals—would be virtually ineffective. Ground forces would have no means of reaching New Çatalhöyük without exposing themselves to enemy naval bombardment.

What was needed was something entirely new.

The breakthrough came from Vice Admiral Jeffrey T. Anderson, Commander of U.S. Naval Forces Europe and Africa.

His proposal was as daring as it was unprecedented: send an entire fleet—ships, aircraft, and sailors—through an interdimensional portal to Gaia. A naval force capable of breaking the siege and reasserting control over the seas.

At first, shock swept through the upper echelons of the U.S. government and military. Many scientists dismissed the idea outright. Project Gaia’s interdimensional portal technology had never been designed for waterborne transport, let alone something as massive as an aircraft carrier strike group.

But if successful, it would change everything.

In Switzerland, at the Project Gaia research facility, scientists and engineers worked without rest, scribbling calculations on endless blackboards, feeding complex equations into their supercomputers. Could an entire fleet be transported safely?

Doubt crept in at every stage. The portal’s gravitational effects on ocean water, the sheer size and weight of an aircraft carrier, and the complex interplay of physics between two worlds—none of it had ever been tested.

Yet the implications were staggering. If successful, evacuation of Earth’s population would be doubled in speed. It would change not just warfare but the entire course of human survival.

Meanwhile, military leaders and politicians debated the stakes.

Billions of dollars in naval assets were at risk. The possibility of an entire U.S. fleet vanishing into the void loomed over every discussion. If the portal collapsed mid-transit, it would be the US greatest naval disaster since the sinking of the USS Indianapolis during World War II.

But to refuse Türkiye’s call for aid? That would be an unforgivable betrayal of NATO’s founding principles.

The world watched as the US President gave the final approval. The operation would proceed.

But there is a catch.

Türkiye would bear the full logistical burden of constructing the portal. If the plan fails, they will pay for the economic and diplomatic fallout. The Turkish government accepted. They had no other choice.

The Sea of Marmara became the stage for one of humanity’s greatest engineering feats.

Resources meant for Istanbul and Gebze’s portal networks were diverted. Entire city blocks went dark as their power grids were repurposed for the titanic energy demands of the operation.

Workers. Engineers. Scientists. They raced against time, laboring under 78 hours of relentless effort.

In New Çatalhöyük, the situation worsened. The Turkish 14th Armored Brigade had arrived, yet the bombardment from the alien Navy continued unabated. Half of the city lay in ruins and tens of thousands of civilians were dead or wounded. The death toll rivaled that of the Indian colonies—eighty thousand lives lost.

Time was running out.

Then, finally, on the third day, the portal was ready.

The Moment of Truth

A colossal metal ring—100 meters high, 100 meters wide—stood above the water near Bosphorus bridge, its lower half submerged beneath the surface. Two fusion reactors, built near the Turkish coastline, hummed as they channeled unimaginable power into the construct.

The world held its breath.

Scientists initiated activation. The portal framework began to glow, its light illuminating all of Istanbul. People gathered on rooftops, in streets, and along the Bosporus bridge, witnessing history.

A blinding flash.

Then, the event horizon formed.

A black hole-like distortion appeared in the center, warping light. The portal expanded.

Ocean water rushed forward, sucked into the void. For ten breathless seconds, nothing happened—then a massive deluge of water cascaded through, creating a seamless connection between Earth’s seas and Gaia’s oceans.

The portal was stable.

Scientists rushed to deploy drones and unmanned vessels. They crossed through first, verifying stability. Then, the signal came.

Turkish military communications from New Çatalhöyük—detected loud and clear. The path was open.

And not far from the portal, a great armada stirred. The U.S. Sixth Fleet, Türkiye’s Northern Sea Command and Italian, Greek, and Spanish naval contingents began to move, their crews standing at attention. Carrier decks roared to life, loaded with strike aircraft ready for war.

For over three and a half millennia, mankind had ruled the seas.

From the ancient Austronesians who braved the Pacific with primitive wooden outriggers, to the great fleets of Rome, to the battleships that fought in the world wars, to the aircraft carriers that sailed Earth’s modern oceans—humanity had mastered the waves.

Now, the navies of Earth would show Gaia’s wannabe conquerors who is the true masters of the sea.

Southern Mare-Nostrum Sea, Griffonian Imperial Navy, Aboard the GWS Iron Beak. 1000 hours.

The sea was calm, the moon hung high in the sky, its pale light casting a soft silver glow over the darkened waves. A million stars twinkled above, mirroring the flickering lanterns and torches that dotted the decks of the GWS Iron Beak, the flagship of Admiral Arcturus Windwing. It was a sight that had always brought him peace, the vast expanse of the ocean stretching out beyond his fleet, as if the world itself belonged to him and the mighty Griffonian Empire.

The scent of saltwater mixed with the faint smokiness of burning lamp oil, but within his private cabin, a different aroma filled the air—the rich, savory scent of roasted rat, fried crickets, and warm corn soup. A meal fit for an admiral, a stark contrast to the stale biscuits and dry cockroaches that his crew endured. Each bite was a reminder of his status, his achievements, his victories.

Or rather, the victories he should have had.

Despite the blockade his fleet had enforced for over a week, the enemy still stood firm. Their trenches held against repeated assaults, their counter-battery fire grew more accurate, and somehow—SOMEHOW—they still received supplies. It made no sense. Every avenue of escape had been sealed. Their tiny settelment should have been crushed days ago, yet these featherless, ground-dwelling invaders refused to break.

'No matter.' he thought, chewing slowly, savoring the crunch of seasoned crickets. Their reserves would run out soon. No army could fight without food. And when their last loaf of bread was gone, when their Blackpowder was spent, they would fall.

He allowed himself a small smile, reveling in the thought of their desperation, the inevitable moment when they would kneel before the might of the Griffonian Empire.

*Knock*, *knock*.

His ear twitched. Windwing frowned, slightly irritated.

"Enter," he said, setting his spoon down.

The heavy wooden door creaked open, revealing a familiar face—Commissar Gallus Ironbeak, one of his most trusted officers. A hardened veteran with sharp golden eyes and a beak lined with scars, Gallus was not a griffon who wasted time with pleasantries. If he was here, something was amiss.

"Sir."

"Aye," Windwing answered, studying the commissar's grim expression.

"Admiral, I’m unhappy to report rumors among the crew… strange sightings at sea."

Windwing raised a brow. "Strange sightings? Be specific."

Gallus hesitated. "No disrespect, sir, but some of the sailors—on other ships—claim they have seen something in the water. A steel kraken, sir. Several tens of kilometers away from the fleet."

For a moment, Windwing simply stared at him. Then, he scoffed.

"Are we children now?" he said, standing. "The Emperor’s finest, reduced to shivering at fairy tales?"

Gallus shifted uncomfortably. "I don’t believe it, sir. But the men… they're uneasy. You know how sailors are. They whisper, they speculate. It spreads like rot."

Windwing clenched his talons. He would not tolerate fear. Not now. Not ever.

"Enough of this nonsense," he growled, storming past Gallus. "Come with me."

Aboard the Upper Deck of the GWS Iron Beak.

The deck was alive with activity. Lanterns swayed in the ocean breeze, casting long, flickering shadows across the wooden planks. The Iron Beak was a well-oiled machine—griffons patrolled the perimeter, some stood atop the masts as lookouts, while others tended to the cannons, checking their powder and fuses.

Windwing stomped his talon against the deck, demanding silence.

Every griffon turned to him. The conversations died, the only sounds now the gentle lapping of waves against the hull and the occasional creak of the ship’s rigging.

Windwing spread his wings, his voice booming over the gathered crew.

"Tell me, soldiers of the Empire—are we children? Do we quiver at ghost stories?"

The crew remained silent, watching him with rapt attention.

"Aye, I have heard your whispers. Mermaids, sea ghouls, devil fish—krakens! Do you truly believe such myths?" His golden eyes gleamed in the lanternlight. "We are the Emperor’s talons! We are the ones who bring justice to these land-thieving wretches!"

He let his words hang in the air before delivering his final decree.

"No more fear. No more cowardice. Any griffon who dares to spread doubt among this fleet will be flogged and thrown to the sea. We fight with courage. We fight with conviction!"

"URAHH!"

The deck shook with the deafening roar of his soldiers. They thumped their chests, wings flaring in unison. The doubt in their eyes was gone, replaced with the fiery resolve of warriors.

Windwing smirked. Good. They had found their courage.

And then—

A blinding flash tore the night asunder.

For a split second, everything was still. Then, a deafening boom followed. Windwing shielded his eyes as the heavens themselves seemed to erupt.

When he looked again, his blood ran cold.

One of the ships in his fleet was ablaze, a massive fireball rising from its hull. Then—another. And another.

The night was alive with chaos. Griffons screamed as more explosions rocked the fleet. The water churned with the wreckage of splintered hulls and burning debris.

Windwing grabbed his spyglass, scanning the horizon, searching for something, anything.

He saw it.

A glowing trail in the distance, streaking just above the water—then a tube-shaped object with wings, slicing through the air at impossible speed.

The missile struck another ship. It detonated with the force of a lightning strike, tearing through wood and metal as if they were parchment. Griffons were flung into the sea, their bodies ignited like torches before vanishing beneath the waves.

Windwing’s mind raced.

What is this?! Magic? No—that’s impossible! The invaders have no magic! Then—then what is—?!

More trails of fire lit the sky.

More death rained upon his fleet.

Then—he saw it.

One of these accursed projectiles, streaking toward the Iron Beak.

"Helmsman! Turn starboard, now!"

It was too late.

The missile slammed into the hull with the fury of an avenging god. The explosion consumed the ship in an instant. The ammunition stores ignited, sending an inferno roaring through the decks. The ship cracked apart like a shattered bone, its massive frame splitting in two as flames engulfed it.

Windwing never even had time to scream.

His body was vaporized in the blast, reduced to nothing but ash and embers carried by the howling wind.

As the sun rose the next morning, the New Mediterranean sea was a graveyard. Broken masts jutted from the water like skeletal fingers. Charred remains of once-mighty warships smoldered, their shattered hulls drifting aimlessly with the tides.

And high above, miles away, unseen by any griffon, a steel predator lurked beneath the waves. A hunter of the deep. USS Thresher. Its torpedo tubes reloading, its missile racks empty, awaiting the next order.

Inside, the crew operated with mechanical precision, their fingers hovering over radar screens and targeting computers. No cheers, no celebrations. Only cold efficiency.

"All targets neutralized," one officer reported.

The captain nodded. "Prepare for the next engagement."

The battle was not over. But the sea—the great, untamed domain of the Griffonian Empire—belonged to humanity now.

And it always would.

Gaia, New Mediterranean sea, New Asia. September 28th 2038. 0530 Hours.

The first golden rays of sunlight broke across the alien ocean, stretching long fingers of light over the steel-gray waters. The seas of Gaia were calmer than those of Earth, almost glassy under the morning sky, their alien depths holding secrets yet unknown. But this day, the ocean belonged to humanity.

Cutting through the waves with ruthless efficiency, an armada of warships advanced—dozens upon dozens of vessels forming a wall of steel and firepower. This was the United States Sixth Fleet, reinforced by the naval might of NATO allies, a fleet so vast it seemed as if the very horizon was lined with warships.

At the vanguard, Destroyer Squadron 60, composed of Arleigh Burke-class destroyers, thundered their presence. Their Mark 45 naval guns fired in synchronized, rhythmic blasts, sending 127mm shells arcing toward unseen enemy vessels far beyond the horizon. The Aegis combat systems aboard these ships guided deadly volleys of Tomahawk cruise missiles and Harpoon anti-ship missiles, obliterating enemy ships before they even knew they had been targeted.

Above them, aircraft soared from the deck of the USS Dwight D. Eisenhower (CVN-69), a massive Nimitz-class aircraft carrier at the heart of the formation. It was a moving fortress, a floating airbase carrying over 80 aircraft, its massive flight deck bustling with activity as deck crews prepared for another wave of sorties.

On the bridge of the Eisenhower, Captain Christopher "Chowdah" Hill stood at the helm, his eyes scanning the digital displays that showed the battlefield. The bridge was alive with activity, filled with the low hum of voices, the beeping of radar consoles, and the mechanical clicks of keyboards as officers coordinated every movement of the fleet.

A comms officer approached briskly, a headset over his ears and a clipboard in hand. "Sir, the USS Thresher reports that the last of the enemy vessels have been neutralized. The waters ahead are secure."

Hill nodded, exhaling slowly. "Good. Inform all task groups to prepare for rescue operations. I want every available amphibious vessel ready to search for survivors."

"Aye, sir!" The officer turned and relayed the command.

But just as he did, another officer, Lieutenant Commander Harris, rushed forward with a new report. "Captain, we've received a distress call from New Çatalhöyük. The Turkish Air Force is grounded, and they’re taking heavy casualties. They need immediate air support!"

Hill's eyes narrowed. "Navigator, what’s our ETA?"

The navigational officer, Lieutenant Parker, glanced at his instruments. "We’re 15 nautical miles out, sir. At current speed, we’ll be there in 25 minutes."

"Not fast enough," Hill muttered. He turned sharply to the flight operations officer. "Launch the air wing. Now!"

"Aye, Captain!"

On the vast, open flight deck of the Eisenhower, a carefully coordinated ballet of machinery and human expertise was already in motion. Ground crews, clad in colored jerseys that signified their roles, rushed between rows of aircraft, ensuring each fighter was ready for launch.

The first aircraft off the deck was an E-2D Hawkeye, its twin turboprops roaring as it shot down the carrier's runway. This airborne early-warning aircraft would provide crucial battlefield intelligence, scanning the skies ahead.

Next came the F/A-18F Super Hornets of Strike Fighter Squadron (VFA) 32, the "Fighting Swordsmen". The aircraft, armed with AGM-65 Maverick missiles, were brought forward on the launch rails.

The flight deck crew attached the launch bar of the first Super Hornet to the catapult shuttle, securing the aircraft in place. A yellow-shirted catapult officer crouched, his arm raised in a signal.

"Power up!"

The pilot advanced the throttle, the engines roaring to life. The catapult officer pointed forward, the final signal before launch.

"Fire!"

The steam catapult engaged, hurling the F/A-18F from zero to 170 mph in less than two seconds. The aircraft rocketed into the sky, followed swiftly by another, then another.

From the Carrier Air Traffic Control Center (CATCC), controllers monitored the launches. Suddenly, an officer’s voice came over the radio.

"Sir! The E-2 Hawkeye reports tens of thousands of unidentified flying objects near New Çatalhöyük. They might be the enemy."

Hill clenched his jaw. "Tell our pilots to proceed with extreme caution."

The F/A-18Fs streaked across the sky at Mach 1.2, closing in on the battlefront. Below, New Çatalhöyük was under siege, smoke rising from burning homes and destroyed defenses.

At 5 kilometers out, the pilots locked onto their targets.

"Fox Three! Fox Three!"

The AGM-65 Maverick missiles detached from the fighters, their rocket engines igniting as they screamed toward the enemy.

The Avians never saw it coming. One moment, their wings beat in formation, circling over the battlefield—the next, their camps and siege engines erupted into flames.

Massive fireballs consumed wooden fortifications, shockwaves sent avians tumbling from the sky. The Turkish forces, entrenched in their strongholds, erupted in cheers as they saw their attackers obliterated.

"Bütün birimler! Karşı saldırı!" the Turkish commander bellowed. Hundreds of soldiers surged forward, bayonets fixed, determined to reclaim the villages and settelments lost in the seven-day siege.

Meanwhile, the Sixth Fleet pressed forward. The waters ahead were littered with the remains of enemy ships, wooden debris burning and sinking. Avian bodies, lifeless, floated among the wreckage, the tide carrying them away.

From the USS Wasp (LHD-1) and USS New York (LPD-21), dozens of small boats were deployed to rescue survivors. Many Avians, clutching onto charred wooden planks, were pulled aboard and given emergency medical care.

But some, still filled with hatred, lunged at their rescuers—only to be swiftly neutralized by the Marines.

Back on the Eisenhower’s bridge, Captain Hill stood near the viewing window, a telescope in hand. In the distance, New Çatalhöyük lay in ruins. Smoke spiraled into the dawn sky, and he knew—hundreds, if not thousands, were dead.

"If only we had come sooner…" he muttered under his breath.

He turned to his communications officer. "Get me the Turkish commander. I want to coordinate fire support and medical relief. Dispatch the USNS Mercy and USNS Comfort to assist in treating the wounded."

"Aye, sir!"

As the officer carried out the orders, Hill turned back to the horizon. The last remnants of Avian forces were retreating, but he knew this was only the beginning.

Today, mankind had won its first great naval battle on Gaia.

But the war had only just begun.

This was the dawn of victory.

Author's Note

I'll address the elephant in the room, yes, there is no Geneva convention on Gaia.

This means that the following chapter after this will contain things that will be very controversial and uncomfortable for many readers.
Biological, chemical, warfare and a lot of warcrimes.
Mental and physical torture. The morality level will really drop really low down to bedrock and start digging it down.

I even contacted 2 moderators and asked for their review on future chapter.